Skip to main content

Full text of "Journal of Lady Beatrix Graham, sister of the Marquis of Montrose"

See other formats


JOURNAL  OF  THE 

LADY    BEATRIX    GRAHAM. 


I--Y-- 


JOURNAL   OF    THE 

LADY    BEATRIX    GRAHAM, 

SISTER    OF    THE    MARQUIS    OF 

MONTROSE. 
™ 


LONDON : 

BELL  AND   DALDY,   YORK   STREET, 
COVENT   GARDEN. 

1871. 


PR 


CH1SWICK  PRESS  :— PRINTED  BY  WHITTINGHAM  AND  WILKINS, 
TOOKS   COURT,    CHANCERY   LANE. 


PREFACE. 


O  give  the  true  history  of  this  little 
book  will  perhaps  be  the  best  way 
of  introducing  it  to  the  public. 

Strange  as  it  may  seem  in  these 
days,  it  was  not  written  for  publication,  but 
was  the  delight  of  years  of  loving  labour, 
laid  aside  and  resumed  as  other  avocations 
permitted,  written  and  re-written  as  a  labour 
of  pure  love,  pruned  down  from  excrescences 
and  details  that  the  writer  believes  in  while 
omitting  them,  printed  for  family  reading,  and 
finally,  on  family  verdict  launched  into  the 
world. 

Some  characters  have  a  sort  of  fascination 
lat  leads  to  their  contemplation    till   there 
irises  a  longing  on  the  part  of  the  imagination 
throw  itself  into  the  times,  and  assume,  as 
it  were,  an  individuality,  whence  to  contem- 
plate the  image  at  leisure.     And  thus  for  the 


vi  Preface. 

convenience  of  hero  worship  towards  the  great 
Montrose,  the  personality  of  his  sister  Beatrix 
was  taken  up,  and  her  character  lived  in  for 
years,  while  her  supposed  diary  was  made  to 
record  all  that  (to  borrow  a  favourite  term  of 
Fouque)  "  seemed  as  if  it  must  be  so." 

It  will  be  understood  from  this  that  what- 
ever history  has  recorded  respecting  the 
Great  Marquess  and  his  family  has  been  ad- 
hered to,  not  so  much  out  of  scrupulosity,  as 
because  these  were  the  stand  points  whence 
the  web  was  constructed,  the  foundations  of 
the  fabric,  somewhat  as  in  the  case  of  Lady 
Georgiana  Fullerton's  work,  "  La  Comtesse 
de  Bonneval,"  where,  on  the  foundation  of  the 
veritable  letters,  a  wonderfully  touching  cha- 
racter has  been  built  up  by  the  deductions  of 
sympathetic  genius  and  fancy. 

Whether  the  outline  of  history  has  been 
satisfactorily  filled  up,  the  opinion  of  the 
public  must  decide.  All  that  here  needs  to 
be  said  is  that  all,  except  a  few  merely  acces- 
sary personages,  are  historical — or  at  least 
genealogical  verities — as  indeed  is  testified  by 
the  complicated  relationships  that  no  one 
would  have  taken  the  trouble  to  invent.  Dr. 
Wishart's  Life  of  Montrose,  or  the  more  full 
and  modern  memoir  by  Mr.  Mark  Napier, 
will  shew  the  correctness  with  which  the  Mar- 


Preface.  vii 

quess's  various  journeys  and  adventures  have 
been  followed,  while  readers  of  French  and 
English  memoirs  of  the  time  will  recognise  the 
authority  for  more  than  one  anecdote  and 
trait  of  the  society  in  which  Lady  Beatrix  and 
her  brother  moved  at  Paris  and  in  Holland. 

It  may  be  as  well  to  state  that  the  Intro- 
ductory Remarks,  purporting  to  be  by  the 
Editor,  profess  to  be  no  more  than  the  narra- 
tives of  the  discovery  of  MSS.  in  ancient 
cabinets,  which  used  to  be  the  fashionable  in- 
troduction to  old  world  romances.  So  much 
of  the  story  is  told  in  the  character  of  the  said 
Editor  and  finder,  abridging  and  collating  the 
diary  (as  was  true  of  its  rough  copy)  that  it 
has  been  found  expedient  to  leave  this  intro- 
duction, and  surely  ever  since  the  time  of 
Cervantes  it  has  been  lawful  for  a  story-teller 
to  have  a  Cid  Hamet  Benen  Geli;  or  at  least, 
a  Jedediah  Cleishbotham. 

There  have  been  many  books  of  late  writ- 
ten on  this  diary  plan,  but  if  writing  out  of 
the  fulness  of  the  heart  be  the  means  of 
giving  true  interest  and  pleasure  then  Lady 
Beatrix  Graham's  diary  ought  to  succeed. 

C.   M.  YONGE, 

August  2 2nd,  1870. 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS, 

BY  THE   EDITOR. 

ANY  years  ago  an  old  manuscript 
came  into  my  possession,  with  which 
I  was  so  much  pleased  that  I  feel 
tempted  to  make  public  some  ex- 
tracts from  it,  in  the  hope  that  this  simple  re- 
cord of  bygone  joys  and  sorrows  may  not  be 
without  interest.  To  myself,  the  task  of  pre- 
paring and  arranging  it  has  been  most  plea- 
sant, brightening  many  a  winter  day,  and  be- 
guiling many  a  summer  one.  I  have  omitted 
sundry  matters  of  merely  domestic  interest, 
such  as  recipes  and  prescriptions,  with  various 
little  details  of  dress  and  housekeeping ;  and 
I  have  modified  the  antique  orthography, 
Lady  Beatrix,  like  her  illustrious  brother,  and 
indeed  many  of  the  most  refined  persons  of 
her  day,  having  had  very  hazy  ideas  on  that 


x  Introductory  Remarks. 

subject  Also,  I  have  altered  the  occasional 
Scotticisms,  only  retaining  one  here  and  there, 
for  fear  of  losing  the  raciness  of  the  style  if 
they  were  entirely  Anglicized. 

For  the  political  opinions  I  will  not  be  re- 
sponsible, neither  do  I  agree  with  them ;  but 
it  would  have  been  strange  indeed  if  the  sister 
of  Montrose  had  failed  to  share  the  burning 
enthusiasm  that  led  him  to  destruction  and  to 
glory,  however  wasted  we  may  deem  it  to  have 
been.  To  borrow  words  more  eloquent  than 
any  of  mine  can  be — 

"  Blame  we  or  laud  the  cause,  all  human  life 
Is  grander  by  one  grand  self-sacrifice; 

While  earth  disputes  if  righteous  be  the  strife, 
The  Martyr  soars  beyond  it  to  the  skies." 

The  original  manuscript  is  written  in  a  le- 
gible, pretty  Italian  hand,  in  a  short,  thick,  old, 
leather-bound  book;  though  many  passages 
bear  marks  of  haste,  the  words  being  abbrevi- 
ated till  they  become  somewhat  perplexing  to 
decipher,  and  in  the  most  important  parts 
some  gaps  occur,  which  I  have  been  enabled 
to  fill  up  from  letters  written  by  different 
members  of  the  family.  To  explain  their 
somewhat  complicated  relationship,  I  will  add 
that  Montrose  had  five  sisters,  of  whom  Bea- 
trix was  the  youngest  but  one.  The  eldest, 


Introductory  Remarks.  xi 

Margaret,  had  been  married  early  to  Lord 
Napier,  son  of  the  inventor  of  logarithms,  and 
as  she  was  the  eldest  of  the  family,  there  was 
but  little  difference  of  age  between  her  younger 
sister  and  her  children,  Archibald,  Margaret 
and  Lilias,  of  whom  we  shall  read  in  the 
Journal.  Montrose  had  himself  been  married 
at  a  very  early  age  to  Magdalen,  daughter  of 
the  Earl  of  Southesk,  whom  he  lost  after  a 
short  union,  at,  or  soon  after  the  birth  of  their 
third  son.  It  was  after  her  death  that  he 
spent  some  time  in  France  and  Italy. 

In  the  charter  chest  of  the  Napier  family 
is  still  preserved  a  deed  signed  by  Montrose 
when  on  the  eve  of  one  of  his  earliest  expe- 
ditions, wherein,  "  for  the  singular  and  speciall 
love  and  favour  quhilk  we  haiff  and  bear  to 
Lady  Beatrix  Graeme,  our  lawful  sister,"  he 
obliges  himself  and  his  heirs  to  secure  to  that 
lady  the  sum  of  twenty  thousand  marks  for 
"tocher,"  provided  she  married  with  his 
consent. 

At  the  time  she  began  the  record  of  her 
varied  life,  Beatrix  was  thoroughly  restless 
and  discontented  ;  for  in  the  words  of  Carlyle, 
"  the  great  Montrose  in  Scotland  was  for 
many  weeks  blazing  at  his  highest ;  but  him 
too,  David  Lesley  with  dragoons  emerging 
from  the  mist  of  the  Autumn  morning,  on 


xii         Introductory  Remarks. 

Philiphaugh  near  Selkirk,  had  in  one  fell  hour 
utterly  trampled  out." 

These  preliminary  matters  being  stated,  we 
will  now  leave  our  Journalist  to  speak  for 
herself. 


JOURNAL  OF  LADY  BEATRIX. 


CHAPTER    I. 

BEGUN  October  YE  2nd,  MDCXLVI.,  AT 
HAYES  HOUSE. 

T  was  kind  of  Aunt  Lilias  to  be- 
stow this  little  book  on  me,  wherein 
to  write  my  meditations ;  and  having 
nothing  to  do,  I  may  as  well  make 
use  of  it,  albeit  my  meditations  are  not  over- 
cheerful  now  that  my  brother  is  gone  beyond 
the  sea,  and  I  have  ne'er  seen  him  again,  after 
all  my  hopes  and  prayers,  since  he  dined  here 
on  his  way  to  Dundee,  when  he  was  so  kindly 
and  courteous  to  my  aunts,  they  were  even 
constrained  to  be  friendly  with  him.  That 
seemeth  long  ago ;  and,  woe  is  me !  how  long 
will  it  be  ere  I  see  him  again  ?  Surely  it  was 
cruel  kindness  to  send  me  to  this  dolefull 
house,  where  all  is  dull  and  quiet,  away  from 


2  Journal  of 

the  fighting.  I  might  as  well  have  been  in 
prison,  like  my  young  kinswomen,  Margaret 
and  Lilias,  who,  at  any  rate,  had  done  what 
lay  in  their  power  for  the  Cause ;  while,  if  I 
only  had  the  power,  how  gladly  would  I  have 
held  Kincardine  Castle  against  the  rebels,  or 
borne  intelligence,  or  done  and  endured  any- 
thing, for  only  a  look  of  approval  from  Mon- 
trose  ;  but  now  I  am  nobody,  and  my  youth 
is  fast  passing  away.  Yet  it  is  a  blessed  thing 
that  he  is  safe,  and  those  wretched  weeks  can- 
not come  over  again  when  we  knew  not  what 
had  befallen  him,  and  I  could  not  bear  to  lie 
down  in  my  warm  bed  while  he  was  wander- 
ing we  knew  not  where,  and  all  our  tidings 
came  through  the  pedlars  and  such-like  people. 
Oh,  how  blithe  would  I  have  been  to  wander 
with  him  in  the  mountains  through  storm  and 
peril !  Even  Aunt  Dorothy  prayed  for  his 
safety,  and  ceased  to  chide  with  me  on  all 
occasions,  though  she  would  often  say  how  he 
would  have  escaped  these  judgments  had  he 
served  under  Argyle  (puir  body),  and  upheld 
the  Covenant.  Aunt  Lilias  was  ever  proud 
of  him  in  her  heart,  and  I  was  ofttimes  grate- 
full  to  her  when  she  would  bid  me  go  cut  the 
lavender,  or  feed  the  chickens,  or  otherwise 
contrive  excuses  to  send  me  out  of  the  room. 
I  am  right  glad  David  Mathertie  is  safe  like- 


Lady  Beatrix.  3 

wise — no  thanks  to  his  prudence,  most  likely. 

Continued  at  Hamburg,  Novr.  22nd. 

Now,  indeed,  have  I  much  to  write,  and 
little  time  to  do  so.  How  differently  time 
passes  here  in  this  merry  town  with  the  good 
Sterlings,  away  from  Hayes  House  and  all 
things  dismall.  And  how  pleasant  'tis  to  be 
clad  in  fair  garments  and  of  new  fashion  in- 
stead of  russet  kirtles.  Much  more  hath  be- 
fallen than  I  can  write  since  the  windy  morn- 
ing when  Margaret  and  I  walked  on  the 
Terrace,  and  she  said,  "  Seeing  ye  are  sae 
disconsolate,  wherefore  suld  ye  not  take  leave 
of  your  aunts,  and  come  abroad  with  us?" 
And  when  I  feared  Montrose  might  be  dis- 
pleased at  my  doing  so,  she  bid  me  consult 
with  her  husband,  who  removed  my  scruples. 
And  now,  indeed,  we  may  expect  him  full 
soon  to  join  us  here.  Oh,  I  hope  we  may 
not  wait  long !  I  wonder  if  he  will  be  much 
changed  by  all  he  hath  done  and  endured. 
Sir  George  Sterling  telleth  me  he  never  cared 
to  fare  better  than  his  common  soldiers,  but 
would  march  for  hours  through  the  snow, 
having  broken  his  fast  on  nothing  more  than 
a  little  oatmeal  and  water,  yet  was  he  as 
vigourous  as  any  Hielander. 

Deer.  ist. — In  what  a  flutter  have  I  spent 
the  morning,  for  he  is  coming — perhaps  to- 


4  journal  of 

morrow !  I  have  looked  over  my  new  pur- 
chases of  goodly  garments,  practised  my 
songfs,  and  at  last  set  me  down  before  the 

o    ' 

mirrour  to  see  whether  or  not  I  be  well- 
favoured  still,  but  could  not  make  up  my 
mind,  when  Margaret  entered,  and  cried, 
"  Well,  ye  are  commodiously  established ! " 
I  was  startled  at  first,  and  somewhat  abashed, 
till  we  both  burst  out  laughing.  I  am  glad  it 
was  neither  of  my  aunts  that  surprised  me. 

2nd. — We  waited  all  this  morning  in  the 
parlour  that  looketh  on  the  street,  and  at  every 
noise  we  heard  Margaret  and  I  kept  running 
to  the  window  till  Sir  George  did  wax  cross. 
At  length  we  heard  the  horses'  hoofs,  with 
ringing  of  swords  and  spurs,  and  I  would  have 
stayed  at  the  window,  but  Margaret  hurried 
me  downstairs.  I  know  not  why,  but  I  slipped 
behind  her  and  her  husband,  and  marked  how 
my  brother  came  in  and  lovingly  greeted  them 
in  the  voice  that  made  my  heart  to  leap.  Then 
his  eyes  fell  upon  me,  and  he  kissed  me,  say- 
ing he  was  right  glad  to  see  me  again.  We 
asked  him  of  all  his  adventures,  and  he  told 
us  he  had  made  his  escape  disguised  as  secre- 
tary to  the  Reverend  Mr.  James  Woodd,  who 
once  did  nearly  lose  all  by  not  taking  prece- 
dence ;  happily  our  enemies  seem  somewhat 
purblind.  In  one  Hieland  castle  where  they 


Lady  Beatrix.  5 

were  entertained,  Montrose  sate  at  the  lower 
end  of  the  board,  which  was  strewn  with  salt ; 
then  a  piece  of  meat  was  served  to  each,  and 
rolled  in  the  salt,  without  forks  or  trenchers. 
More  than  once  he  met  old  followers,  whose 
discretion  he  mistrusted  rather  than  their 
loyalty.  While  he  spake  I  sate  by  watching 
him,  and  giving  thanks  in  my  heart.  This 
evening  I  was  drest  for  supper  before  any- 
one, and  found  him  alone  in  the  Saloon.  He 
spake  to  me  of  our  last  hurried  meeting,  and 
asked  how  I  did  like  living  in  exile,  and  if  I 
had  made  progress  with  mine  Italian  studies. 
Then  Sir  George  and  Margaret  came  in,  and 
we  had  much  talk  of  Napier  and  his  wife 
Elizabeth,  and  of  Lilias,  wishing  they  could 
all  join  us,  and  so  we  could  dwell  together,  as 
in  the  old  time  or  ever  the  war  broke  out. 

\2th. — My  brother  hath  been  received  here 
with  much  distinction,  and  last  night  we  all, 
with  David  Mathertie  and  Sir  Francis  Hay, 
went  to  a  Masque — a  most  pretty  entertain- 
ment, only  I  did  wish  I  could  have  taken  part 
in  it  myself,  whether  as  Ceres,  who  was  clad 
in  green  vesture,  powdered  with  golden  corn, 
or  as  Diana,  who  wore  white  garments  to  her 
ankles,  which  were  covered  with  silver  buskins, 
and  had  an  half-moon  of  flashing  diamonds 
on  her  forehead.  However,  I  was  right  glad 


6  Journal  of 

to  wear  my  white  satin  gown,  with  falling 
cape  of  lace,  and  a  few  violets  in  my  boddice. 
I  would  I  could  have  sent  them  to  Aunt 
Lilias,  who  hath  ne'er  seen  violets  at  Yule. 
All  the  brave  company  did  honour  to  Mon- 
trose,  and  truly  he  was  the  goodliest  and 
stateliest  there.  The  gentlemen  would  have 
had  him  talk  politicks  with  them  all  the  even- 
ing had  the  lady  of  the  house  permitted  it. 

2^rd. — The  townspeople  are  keeping  Christ- 
mas as  a  feast,  which  it  is  ;  and  last  night,  as 
I  lay  awake  thinking  over  our  conversation  in 
the  evening,  I  heard  a  marvellous  sweet  strain 
of  musick  far  in  the  distance,  but  growing 
clearer  and  clearer,  till  it  came  under  the  win- 
dows, then  passing  slowly  away  down  the  long 
street.  It  made  me  think  of  the  poor  shep- 
herds out  in  the  starlight  on  the  bare  hill-side, 
and  the  sudden  glory  that  so  startled  them ; 
and  how  the  wise  Magians  had  followed  the 
long  golden  beams  of  their  still,  solemn  guide 
over  terrible  wildernesses  and  mighty  rivers, 
till  at  last  they  found  the  Holy  Child.  So 
thinking,  I  fell  asleep  with  that  strange 
musick  in  mine  ears. 

26tk. — How  far  otherwise  have  I  spent  this 
Christmas  than  the  last!  yet  were  we  quiet 
enow.  In  the  morning  we  listened  to  a 
learned  discourse  from  Dr.  Wishart ;  then 


Lady  Beatrix.  7 

walked  about  the  town ;  and  after  dinner  we 
played  battledore  and  shuttlecock  with  the 
Master  of  Mathertie,  whom  Margaret  had 
bidden,  being  alone.  He  could  not  keep  up 
more  than  thirty,  till  my  brother  took  the  bat- 
tledore from  him,  saying  his  arm  must  have 
grown  stiff  in  prison,  then  kept  up  300  at  a 
time,  with  his  strong,  steady  strokes,  till  my 
hand  was  all  blistered  ;  nevertheless,  as  Mar- 
garet whispered  me  that  the  Master  did  look 
something  chagrined,  I  did  challenge  him  to 
a  game  of  chess,  wherein  he  was  victor  by 
reason  of  my  brother  looking  over  and  giving 
him  counsel,  though  both  Sir  Francis  and 
Dr.  Wishart  did  counsel  me.  While  the  wassail 
was  handed  round,  we  told  stories  of  ghosts, 
elves,  and  other  bugs,1  roasting  chestnuts  in 
the  embers,  then  sang  till  nigh  upon  midnight. 


Bug-bears,  goblins. — Ed. 


CHAPTER  II. 

January  2nd,  1646-7. 

ANY  of  our  old  soldiers  have 
come  hither,  being  in  much  distress. 
My  brother  and  George  Sterling 
try  to  find  service  for  them.  It  is 
a  pity  they  should  be  dispersed,  as  we  may 
yet  need  them  to  strike  a  blow  for  the  king, 
and  it  was  trouble  enough  to  gather  and  keep 
them  together,  yet  must  it  be  done.  Margaret 
hath  resolved  to  make  her  old  gowns  last  yet 
this  winter,  and  I  will  wait  ere  I  purchase 
Dante's  poem.  We  have  been  right  busy 
making  puddings  and  medicines.  Truly  I 
am  glad  my  aunts  did  give  me  some  know- 
ledge of  such  matters.  By  one  Major  Melvin, 
who  hath  escaped  with  his  life,  and  little  else, 
we  have  received  right  welcome  letters.  Lady 
Betty  Napier  is  entertaining  Lilias  at  Mer- 
chistoun  ;  they  do  not  say  whether  Lilias  hath 
obtained  her  due  provision  from  the  Parlia- 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.         9 

ment,1  for  they  are  all  too  happy  to  be  free 
again  with  the  children  to  think  of  much  else. 
Woefull  are  the  accounts  we  hear  of  Scottish 
matters  :  brave  men  flying  for  their  lives ;  fair 
dwellings  laid  desolate,  and  all  these  noble 
gentlemen  murdered ;  whereat  I  know  not  if 
my  brother  be  more  grieved  or  wroth.  Would 
I  could  comfort  him,  or  in  any  way  help  our 
Cause ;  but  I  have  never  had  the  power  even 
of  sending  a  message  or  token.  Had  I  but 
been  near  Philiphaugh,  I  might  have  brought 
word  of  Leslie's  approach  better  than  those 
loons  the  scouts,  who  swore,  with  many  exe- 
crable imprecations,  there  was  no  enemy 
within  eight  miles,  whereas  Leslie  was  close 
at  hand  in  the  fog.  Well  may  I  be  thankful 
that  we  have  escaped  ;  and  though  our  estates 
have  suffered,  yet  are  we  not  ruined.  They 
say  Colonel  Ogilvie  should  have  been  headed, 
but  that  his  sister  contrived  to  disguise  him  in 
her  raiment.  I  wish  I  might  have  such  oppor- 
tunity, though,  perhaps,  my  garments  might 
scarcely  be  wide  enough.  Happening  to  say 
this  to  Dr.  Wishart,  he  prayed  me  not  to 
speak  thus  rashly,  adding  that  ye  old  Romans 


1  Lilias  Napier  had  been  compelled  to  petition  the 
Scottish  Parliament  for  her  inheritance,  which  step 
appears  to  have  been  attended  with  success. — Ed. 


io  Journal  of 

would  exclaim,  "  Dii  avertite  omen,"  if  they 
heard  anyone  uttering  ill-omened  words. 

\$th. — Among  those  that  have  fled  hither 
is  one  Corporal  Gordon,  that  did  four  men's 
work  at  Aulderne  ;  his  wife  and  children  are 
with  him,  in  sore  need.  This  morning,  as 
Margaret  was  busy,  I  went  forth  alone  to  take 
them  what  I  could,  asking  myself  the  way  in 
German,  in  case  I  should  lose  it,  but  found 
the  street  without  trouble.  The  poor  children 
were  all  alone  in  the  strange  place,  too  fright- 
ened to  play,  for  their  parents  had  gone  out 
to  seek  help,  leaving  the  elder  sister,  who  is 
but  thirteen,  in  charge;  and  it  went  to  my 
heart  when  the  little  things  came  around  me, 
as  if  for  protection,  and  to  see  their  glee  when 
my  basket  was  unpacked,  and  a  lordly  cake 
made  its  appearance.  We  were  all  comfort- 
able together,  when  ane  heavy  step  was  heard 
on  ye  stair,  which  made  the  eldest  girl  to  wax 
pale,  begging  me  to  go,  that  I  might  not  meet 
that  rude  man,  though  she  did  not  look  sorry 
when  I  said  I  would  stay.  An  ill-favoured 
fellow  came  in  and  made  a  long  speech  in  low 
German  and  broken  English,  whereof  all  I 
could  make  out  was  yt  he  wanted  money. 
It  is  hard  enough  to  understand  a  German  at 
any  time,  but  when  he  is  in  a  rage  ane  hurri- 
cane would  be  more  intelligible. 


Lady  Beatrix.  n 

The  little  girl  took  courage  to  tell  him  her 
father  was  out,  whereat  the  fellow  swore  some 
full-mouthed  German  oaths,  and  presently 
began  to  wax  abusive.  I  would  have  satisfied 
him  on  the  spot,  but  had  not  half  the  sum 
upon  me,  wherefore  I  bid  him  follow  me  home 
and  there  be  paid ;  but  he  flew  into  a  rage, 
saying,  "  A  pretty  story,  indeed !  and  whiles 
I  am  away  will  these  beggars  have  packed  up 
bag  and  baggage  and  gone,  no  man  knoweth 
where."  He  would  have  added  more,  being 
half-seas  over,  but  I  bid  him  go  forth  of  the 
room  till  he  could  speak  after  a  proper  fashion ; 
so  having  muttered  a  little  he  slank  out.  Then 
we  debated  what  was  to  be  done.  It  would 
have  been  better  to  have  ordered  him  to  come 
to  our  house  in  the  evening,  but  it  did  not 
occur  to  me ;  at  last  we  resolved  yt  the 
children  should  bar  themselves  in,  whiles  the 
man  could,  if  it  pleased  him,  keep  guard  out- 
side ye  door,  and  I  should  hasten  home  for 
the  money.  As  I  was  making  my  way  along 
a  noisy  street  I  did  all  but  run  against  George 
Sterling,  who  looked  so  amazed  I  could  scarce 
help  laughing,  though  he  was  very  grave. 
However,  he  did  at  once  return  with  me,  and 
gave  the  man  his  rent,  together  with  a  sharp 
rebuke  in  German,  then  conducted  me  home. 
At  dinner  he  related  this  adventure,  and  Mar- 


12  Journal  of 

garet  was  shocked,  saying  I  must  never  go 
alone  in  such  places  any  more.  However, 
my  brother  did  commend  me,  saying  he  would 
escort  me  himself  the  next  time  I  went  on 
such  an  expedition.  Yet  should  I  never  have 
dreamt  there  was  harm  in  a  discreet  person, 
as  I  hope  I  am,  walking  quietly  through  ye 
street  on  lawful  business. 

February  2nd. — This  morning  Margaret  and 
I  waded  forth  through  mire  six  inches  deep 
with  some  garments  for  Mrs.  Gordon  to  make. 
I  fear  I  did  inwardly  murmur  not  a  little  at 
starting,  carrying  a  packet,  whiles  I  had  to 
pick  my  way ;  yet  was  it  a  pleasant  day,  with 
a  chasing  and  hurrying  of  white  clouds  through 
the  bright  blue  sky,  and  a  strange  spring-like 
feeling  in  the  air ;  so  having  concluded  our 
business  and  commended  the  children  for  their 
towardly  behaviour,  we  walked  right  out  into 
the  country,  where  we  saw  the  catkins  already 
on  ane  hazel  bush,  and  little  knops  of  silver 
down  on  ye  willows,  besides  which  there  was 
much  twittering  of  little  birds,  the  wet  grass 
glittered  in  the  sunshine,  and  our  way  was 
strewn  with  Crowfoot  as  with  golden  stars. 
When  we  returned  I  found  on  my  toilette- 
table  a  large  package,  and  eagerly  opened  it, 
behold!  an  edition  of  Dante's  poem,  bound 
in  Maroquin.  I  was  at  no  loss  to  tell  who  had 


Lady  Beatrix.  13 

placed  it  there,  but  when  I  prayed  my  Brother 
to  add  unto  his  kindness  by  writing  my  name 
therein,  he  did  at  first  say  nay,  alledging  that 
his  handwriting  was  so  crabbed  it  would  only 
deface  the  book ;  nevertheless,  when  I  did 
much  entreat  him,  he  consented,  saying  he 
would  write  his  best  hand ;  then  added  : 

"  What  and  if  we  were  now  to  read  a  Canto 
together  ?" 

Oh,  what  a  delight  was  that !  Listening  to 
the  deep  quiet  strength  of  his  voice,  I  could 
almost  see  the  Mountain  tops  lighted  with  the 
beams  of  morning,  as  I  have  seen  them  near 
our  old  home ;  then  the  deep  awfull  way  by 
twilight  through  the  forest,  and  the  glorified 
image  of  Beatrice.  Montrose  made  me  read 
her  words  to  Virgilius,  and  said  the  sweet 
tones  of  my  namesake  did  seem  to  come  to 
me  as  if  by  nature.  He  oft-times  pronounceth 
my  name  after  the  Italian  manner ;  also  he 
told  me  that  whatever  did  greatly  interest 
Dante,  whether  of  joy  or  sorrow,  he  wrote  it 
in  his  Divine  Poem,  so  that  in  some  sort  it  is 
true,  which  I  like  to  think. 

*jth. — This  morning  Montrose  read  with  me 
of  that  strange  region  where  Dante  saw  the 
mighty  spirits  of  old  heathen  days,  who  were 
not  suffered  to  enter  Heaven,  yet  knew  not  the 


14  Journal  of 

pains  of  Hell ;  and  I  asked  hint  if  he  thought 
they  were  among  the  spirits  in  Prison  ? 

Montrose:  "  I  hope  so  ;  and  this  doth  mind 
me  how  I  was  once  detained  by  a  storm  in  a 
monastery  among  the  Appennines,  where  I 
beguiled  the  time  with  an  old  book  of  legencjs, 
wherein  was  one  purporting  to  be  narrated  by 
those  spirits  of  just  men  that  appeared  unto 
many  at  our  Lord's  crucifixion.  They  de- 
scribe the  consternation  of  Hell  and  Hades, 
and  tell  how  the  brazen  gates  were  flung 
crashing  down  into  the  Abyss  as  the  light 
streamed  dazzling  in,  and  how  the  Conqueror 
bore  away  with  him  those  rescued  ones  to 
Paradise,  where  they  were  met  by  the  peni- 
tent thief  bearing  his  cross.  Dante  alludeth 
to  this ;  his  mystical  journey  likewise  took 
place  about  the  time  of  Easter." 

I4//L — As  we  were  parting  last  night,  Mar- 
garet bade  me  remember  that  the  morrow 
was  St.  Valentine's  Day ;  so  as  I  chanced  to 
waken  early,  I  rose  to  look  forth  and  see  the 
morning.  All  was  very  still,  save  where  a  few 
country  folk  were  going  towards  the  market ; 
but  presently  a  stalwart  figure  passed,  looking 
up  earnestly  at  our  windows,  and  as  he  slowly 
walked  by  a  second  time,  I  knew  him  for  ye 
Master  of  Mathertie.  He  could  not  have  seen 
me,  for  I  kept  myself  safe  behind  the  curtain  ; 


Lady  Beatrix.  15 

but  he  came  ^bravely  apparelled  in  the  after- 
noon, with  a  sweet  posy  of  early  flowers, 
wherefore  we  made  him  right  welcome,  and 
Margaret  kept  him  to  practise  some  rounds, 
persuading  her  husband  to  take  the  tenor  for 
lack  of  a  better,  which  he  did  very  resignedly 
•till  Sir  Francis  Hay  came  in,  to  whom  he 
gladly  surrendered,  and  we  sang  on  right  mer- 
rily, the  Master  rolling  out  all  the  most  plain- 
tive part  of  Damon's  lamentations  as  though 
he  did  thoroughly  enjoy  it ;  in  midst  whereof 
my  brother  entered,  and  I  sang  second  better 
than  I  have  ever  done  before. 

March  yd. — Again  we  have  received  ad- 
vices from  home  ;  Elizabeth  writes  word  that 
poor  Lilias  is  not  in  good  cheer;  wherefore 
she  would  fain  have  her  to  follow  us  abroad, 
thinking  that  the  southern  air  will  be  salutary, 
as  also  being  out  of  the  way  of  continually 
hearing  sad  tidings.  Archibald  will  be  glad 
of  her  society  till  his  wife  can  arrange  their 
affairs,  and  till  he  hath  an  home  for  her  and 
the  children.  I  said  it  would  be  pleasant  to 
see  Lilias,  but  Elizabeth  would  be  lonely 
without  her,  to  which  Margaret  replied  "  she 
would  doubt  Lilias  being  over  cheerful  com- 
pany." My  brother's  letter  was  very  import- 
ant, being  from  the  Queen's  Majestic,  who 
addresseth  him  as  " Mon  Cousin"  speaking 


i6 


Journal  of 


right  graciously  of  his  services — yet  was  it  to 
me  a  bearer  of  evil  tidings,  for  he  saith  it  is 
now  high  time  he  should  depart  for  Paris. 

^th. — This  morning,  as  soon  as  might  be, 
I  withdrew  into  mine  own  room,  and  there  sate 
sewing  with  an  heavie  heart  till  Margaret 
knocked  at  the  door  and  entered,  as  is  her 
wont,  without  waiting  for  an  answer.  "  Why 
Beatrix,"  she  cried,  "  what  ails  you  ?  Ye 
have  been  moping  over  your  books  of  lost 
souls ;  I  wonder  you  should  like  to  read  such 
things." 

"Nay,  where  I  read  last  it  was  like  a  strain 
of  heavenly  musick,  telling  how  each  morning 
he  rose  in  the  clear  dawn,  lighter  by  the  bur- 
den of  one  more  sin  removed,  and  ready  to 
toil  higher  towards  Heaven." 

But  she  cut  me  short  with  "  You  do  not 
looke  much  lighter  at  any  rate." 

"  Alas !"  I  said,  "  I  cannot  help  being  right 
sorry  that  my  Brother  is  going  now." 

And  she,  "  I  am  sorry  likewise ;  the  more 
so,  that  I  will  lose  you  both  at  once."  Then 
seeing  me  look  amazed,  she  added,  taking  up 
her  work,  and  sewing  diligently  the  while, 
"  Your  brother  hath  asked  me  whether  I 
thought  you  would  be  happy  living  with  him 
—well,  do  not  interrupt  me ;  you  can  imagine 
mine  answer.  Then  he  asked  whether  you 


Lady  Beatrix.  17 

would  be  content  to  wander  about  ye  world, 
following  his  fortunes,  and  I  think  I  said  right 
when  I  told  him  you  would  like  nothing  better." 

I  could  scarce  believe  such  joy,  and  cared 
not  to  shew  my  delight,  lest  it  should  savour 
of  ingratitude  towards  my  kinswoman  and  her 
worthy  husband.  She  continued,  "  George  and 
I  will  be  right  sorry  to  part  with  you ;  yet  are 
we  well  pleased  that  Montrose  will  have  your 
company,  for  there  may  be  troubles  in  store 
for  him,  and  you  have  quiet,  cheerful  ways 
about  you ;  moreover  his  sons  must  remain 
in  Scotland  with  their  grandfather." 

I  began  to  thank  her  for  all  ye  kindnesse 
shewn  me  by  her  and  Sir  George,  but  could 
not  say  much,  nor  indeed  would  she  suffer  me 
so  to  do.  Presently  she  said,  "  You  will  not 
leave  us  till  Wednesday,  so  there  will  be  time 
to  look  to  your  arrangements.  Your  aunts 
have  taught  you  many  secrets  of  a  gude 
housewife,  and  I  know  one  Mrs.  Grant,  a 
trusty  woman,  who  hath  followed  her  son 
abroad,  and  now  he  will  enlist  under  the 
Emperour ;  so  I  doubt  not  she  will  be  glad 
to  go  with  you  into  France."  Then  she  did 
help  me  to  look  over  my  garments. 

After  dinner  my  brother  did  take  me  with 
him  for  a  ride,  and  said,  "  Did  ye  hear,  Beatrix, 
of  my  conference  with  Margaret  this  morn- 

c 


1 8       Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

ing  ?  "  I  said  that  I  had,  but  did  fear  I  should 
not  be  companion  for  him.  He  answered  that 
he  was  the  best  judge.  I  truly  hope  I  may  be 
a  companion  for  him,  but  I  have  been  kept  so 
long  out  of  the  world.  Then  he  said,  "  I  fear 
though  we  are  going  to  Paris,  you  will  lead 
but  a  solitary  life,  for  albeit  I  hope  to  see 
company  and  to  find  friends  there,  yet  will  I 
often  be  obliged  to  leave  you  alone,  and  you 
will  have  no  lady  dwelling  with  you."  I  could 
have  said  I  had  lived  with  ladies  a  long  time, 
but  feared  to  seem  over-bold,  so  did  only  tell 
him  that  I  liked  well  to  be  sometimes  alone, 
and  could  always  amuse  myself,  and  he  re- 
plied, "  I  half  fancied  so ; "  then  added  that  all 
was  uncertain,  but  it  may  be  that  our  exile 
will  not  last  very  long,  and  talked  of  the  plea- 
sure of  returning  to  our  old  home,  when  the 
king  shall  enjoy  his  own  again,  and  the 
traitors  shall  have  received  their  due  reward ; 
also  we  made  divers  plans  for  the  present  time, 
and  he  hath  promised  to  tell  me  of  his  travels. 
.  i  o>th. — So  busy  have  I  been  the  last  few  days 
there  hath  been  little  time  for  writing  or  think- 
ing. I  have  bid  farewell  to  the  Gordons,  and 
have  seen  Mistress  Grant,  who  is  somewhat 
stricken  in  years,  of  a  staid  but  comely  aspect ; 
it  seems  she  had  lived  with  my  sister  Rollock 
formerly,  and  could  tell  me  much  about  her. 


CHAPTER    III. 
March  2%th.     NEAR  PARIS. 

OW  that  at  length  I  have  a  few 
minutes  to  myself,  I  will  gladly 
make  further  use  of  Aunt  Lilias 
her  little  book,  for  methinks  it  will 
be  a  joy  to  me  when  I  am  old  to  read  of  ye 
happy  dayes  I  have  passed,  that  is,  supposing 
I  live  to  be  old,  which  I  do  not  greatly  desire, 
unless,  by  God's  grace,  my  faculties  be  pre- 
served so  that  I  be  not  in  any  way  decrepit. 

Our  cousin  Napier  hath  hired  an  excellent 
house  for  us ;  I  did  not  think  a  man  could 
have  managed  so  well  without  counsel  :  it  is 
small,  and  the  wainscoat  in  all  ye  rooms  is 
painted  white, — the  floors  well  polished,  so 
that  the  place  looketh  clean  and  cool,  but  the 
window  curtains  being  of  scarlet,  the  appear- 
ance is  not  unbefitting  this  season — in  mine 
own  chamber,  however,-the  hangings  are  white, 
and  the  early  light  cometh  streaming  in  with 


2O 


Journal  of 


ye  voices  of  rooks  and  ye  cheerful  singing  of 
divers  little  birds ;  moreover  there  is  a  fair 
garden  wherein  already  are  primroses  gleam- 
ing forth  like  lamps.  We  have  a  delicate 
prospect  of  Paris  from  the  upper  windows, 
with  never  a  wreath  of  smoke  to  dim  the 
scene,  and  at  night  the  lights  of  ye  citie  looke 
almost  weird.  I  stand  amazed  at  mine  own 
good  housekeeping,  saving  that  I  am  some- 
thing afraid  of  my  servants,  tho'  I  shew  it 
not.  I  wonder  what  mine  aunts  are  now 
doing,  and  whether  they  miss  me ;  perhaps 
Aunt  Lilias  will  think  kindly  of  me,  though 
I  deserve  it  not,  for  never  till  I  had  left  them 
did  I  know  how  good  and  gentle  she  hath 
been,  often  pleading  for  me  in  my  troubles, 
even  though  in  her  own  heart  she  might  blame 
me.  I  miss  the  great  hills  with  the  changing 
lights  about  them,  though  this  place  is  far 
better  than  Holland  in  that  respect,  truly  our 
journey  hither  was  like  travelling  over  a  table, 
yet  my  brother  told  me  that  in  the  summer 
those  plains  are  like  a  great  sheet  of  mosaic, 
being  variegated  with  fat  pastures,  flax,  and 
all  manner  of  produce.  I  liked  the  towns 
through  which  we  did  pass  better  than  the 
open  country,  being  marvellously  clean,  and 
the  houses  carved  with  ornamented  gables, 
reflected  in  ye  blue  canals ;  also  I  liked  to 


Lady  Beatrix.  21 

see  the  storks  returning  to  their  nests,  for  the 
people  say  that  they  bring  a  blessing,  and  set 
up  boxes  or  tubs  on  the  housetops  to  the  intent 
that  they  may  make  nests  therein.  Yet  must 
they  be  uncanny  birds  if  it  be  true  yt  they  will 
only  build  in  a  Commonwealth.  Antwerp 
did  remind  us  a  little  of  the  Canongate  and 
High  Street  of  Edinburgh,  though,  indeed,  far 
neater — how  pleasant  it  was  to  listen  to  the 
Cathedral  chimes,  singing  above  all  the  noise 
of  the  street;  still  more  at  night,  when  the 
wild  music  seemed  dropping  from  the  stars 
like  soft  spring  showers. 

Yet  was  it  well  we  ever  came  here  with 
our  baggage,  for  in  many  parts  the  country 
was  flooded,  and  at  one  poor  hamlet  we  were 
told  the  road  was  impassable  for  our  coach ; 
my  brother  would  not  return  to  Tournay, 
which  we  had  left  three  hours  before,  and 
we  endeavoured  to  proceed  till  we  found 
the  water  standing  some  inches  deep  in  the 
bottom  of  the  carriage,  and  on  reconnoitring, 
found  it  was  like  to  be  worse  in  front  instead 
of  better.  I  have  heard  my  brother  say  a 
retreat  is  more  arduous  than  a  battle,  and  so 
we  now  found  it,  for  the  wheels  stuck  fast 
when  we  would  turn,  and  ye  coach  had  to  be 
lightened ;  wherefore  my  brother  caught  me 
up  in  his  arms,  and  carried  me  to  a  little 


22  Journal  of 

island  of  willows,  whither  Mistress  Grant  and 
the  luggage  were  also  conveyed  by  ye  stout, 
good-natured  country-folk,  who  gave  our  poor 
horses  large  lumps  of  bread  dipped  in  beer, 
and  worked  with  a  will,  my  brother  directing 
them  up  to  his  knees  in  water.  Then  we 
fell  back  upon  the  hamlet,  where  was  a  sort 
of  pot-house,  with  food  and  fire,  but  no  beds, 
so  we  made  our  night  encampment  in  the 
kitchen ;  I  lay  on  the  floor,  wrapped  in  clokes, 
and  my  brother  sate  on  a  bench  with  his 
shoulders  against  ye  door,  having  given  ye 
great  chair  to  poor  Mrs.  Grant,  which  he  did, 
as  he  told  me,  to  still  her  bemoanings.  She 
was  soon  asleep,  and  then  I  could  fully  enjoy 
the  adventure,  for  I  woke  at  intervals,  and 
could  watch  the  warm  ruddy  light  glancing  on 
the  rows  of  shining  delft  ware,  the  tall  clock, 
and  the  spinning  wheel,  while  my  brother  sat 
with  folded  arms  before  the  door  like  a  tower 
of  strength.  He  had  his  pistols  ready,  and 
had  bidden  me  to  keep  my  watch  and  rings  out 
of  sight,  as,  though  the  people  of  the  house 
were  civil  and  honest,  he  could  not  tell  what 
company  might  happen  there  in  ye  night ;  how- 
ever, all  was  still,  save  the  wind  and  the  rain 
outside ;  and  the  next  morning,  being  fair,  we 
were  able  to  proceed  in  a  barge,  which  was 
well,  as  there  was  but  one  Dutch  cheese 


Lady  Beatrix.  23 

left  in  the  place,  off  which  we  did  break  our 
fast  All  the  good  people  came  out  to  see 
us  off,  as  our  detention  had  been  a  rare  god- 
send to  them.  We  left  Mrs.  Grant  to  bring 
up  the  rear  with  our  equipage  when  the  dyke 
should  be  repaired,  as  she  would  on  no  account 
risk  her  life  in  ye  barge,  so  bid  me  farewell, 
hoping  she  might  ever  see  me  again,  whereat  I 
laughed,  and  she  said,  "Such  levity  ill  doth 
become  your  ladyship  at  this  solemn  moment." 
Then  my  brother  comforted  her,  saying,  "  I 
can  swim  and  your  lady  is  no  great  weight,  so 
you  will  not  see  me  without  her." 

As  we  floated  slowly  onward  he  told  me  I 
would  make  a  good  soldier's  wife  ;  and  on  my 
saying  I  would  like  nought  better  than  to  go 
on  a  campaign,  he  made  answer  that  this  was 
good  practice,  yet  he  did  not  think  I  would 
much  enjoy  ane  Hieland  march  in  winter 
weather.  Then  I  did  perswade  him  to  beguile 
the  way  with  telling  me  of  his  adventures,  and 
he  related  his  march  on  Inverlochy;  how  he 
was  roused  at  midnight  by  Ian  Lorn,  ye  bard 
of  Keppoch,  with  news  that  the  Campbells 
were  wasting  Lochaber ;  "Wherefore,"  said 
he,  "  we  did  try  back  by  the  Tarff  to  Corry- 
arrick,  up  ye  beds  of  torrents,  over  moor  and 
mountain,  through  snowed-up  pathless  ways, 
where  we  could  find  no  guides  but  cowherds, 


24       Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

and  they  scarce  acquainted  with  a  place  but 
six  miles  from  their  own  dwellings.  Ian  Lorn 
was  marched  at  the  head  of  our  columns, 
bound  with  cords,  having  staked  his  life  on 
the  truth  of  his  intelligence,  for  I  could  at 
first  scarce  believe  Argyle  dared  follow  me 
through  Lochaber.  We  came  within  sight  of 
the  enemy  on  ye  second  evening,  and  stood 
to  our  arms  in  the  snow,  as  did  they,  all  night, 
which  was  moonlight  and  very  clear,  having 
skirmishes  all  the  night  till  break  of  day,  when 
ye  first  signals  were  given,  and  the  Rebels 
fought  as  men  deserving  to  fight  in  a  better 
cause.  Our  men  soon  came  to  push  of  pike 
and  dint  of  sword,  which  the  Rebels  could  no- 
ways stand,  and  were  driven  into  utter  ruin  ; 
but  some  brave  gentlemen  took  shelter  in  the 
castle,  and  surrendered  honourably  to  me. 
Meanwhile  Ian  Lorn  stood  on  a  hill  to  see 
the  battel,  and  hath  composed  a  song,  which 
I  hope  we  may  hear  one  day  from  himself." 

I  said  I  wished  I  had  been  with  him,  whereat 
he  laughed,  saying,  "  I  would  soon  have  seen 
you  running  down  among  the  pikes  to  save 
some  rebel  from  his  desert."  And  I  :  "  Yet 
have  I  heard  that  you  saved  many,  even  in 
ye  heat  of  battel." 

"  I  did  it,"  said  he,  "  to  -teach  the  churls 
better  manners  than  they  have  learnt" 


CHAPTER    IV. 

March 


Y  brother  hath  taken  me  already 
to  see  the  Church  of  Nostre  Dame, 
and  then  we  walked  along  the 
merry  bustling  Quais  to  visit  our 
nephew,  Archibald  Napier,  who  gladly  made 
us  welcome,  saying  he  is  but  lonely,  and  he 
feareth  it  will  be  long  ere  he  can  send  for  his 
wife  and  children  ;  yet  doth  he  hope  to  be 
able  to  receive  his  sister  Lilias,  who  is  to  cross 
ye  seas  when  she  can  find  ane  escort.  After 
dinner  he  went  with  us  to  see  ye  church 
whence  the  Tocsin  sounded  on  yt  deadly  eve 
of  St  Bartholomew,  and  we  walked  in  the 
fair  pleasure-gardens  of  the  Thuileries.  My 
brother  was  even  remarking  that  he  would 
speedily  apply  for  an.  audience  of  ye  Queen, 
when  a  company  of  'ladies  came  forth  on  ye 
terrace  at  a  little  distance,  and  herself  at  their 


26  Journal  of 

head.     She  did  recognise   my   brother,  an 
sent  one  of  ye  ladies  to  bring  him  to  he 
giving  him  her  hand  to  kiss.     After  they  ha 
conversed  awhile  my  Brother  bade  Archibal 
and  me  approach,  and  introduced  us.     Sh 
spake  kindly,  saying  she  should  expect  us  a 
a  grand  ball  the  queen  her  sister  would  giv< 
shortly,  and  that  she  would  undertake  to  fin 
me  partners.     When  I  would  have  thanke 
her,  she  said  :    "  Avecque  vostre  bonne  mine, 
mon  enfant,  je  riy  trouveray  aulcune  difficult. 
Then  she  introduced  me  to  a  kind  middl 
aged  lady,  Madame  de  Motteville,  who  w 
so  courteous  (as  were  ye  others)  that  I  forgo 
my  imperfect  French,  and  talked  with  the 
freely. 

Our  queen  is  of  right  stately  bearing,  thoug 
small  in  stature  and  plain  in  her  apparel.  M 
heart  yearns  towards  her,  she  looks  so  care 
worn,  and  my  brother  saith  far  older  tha 
when  he  saw  her  last. 

April  2nd. — My  brother  having  gone  thi; 
morning  to  wait  on  the  Cardinal,  I  took  Mis 
\  tress  Grant  with  me  to  see  ye  village  churc 
and  churchyard,  which  latter  seemed  to  me  i 
a  disgracefull  condition,  the  ground  bare  an 
stony,  and  no  such  pretty  inscriptions  as  over 
ye  tombs  in  Germany,  only  something  about 
"  regrets  tternels"  which  did  seem  to  me  equi- 


JE 

1 


Lady  Beatrix.  27 

vocal.  Mrs.  Grant  was  shocked  at  the  litter 
of  wreaths  and  little  images,  which  are  left 
about  till  they  drop  to  pieces,  and  at  the 
nettles  allowed  to  grow  among  the  rose-trees; 
but  on  entering  the  church  my  spleen  vanished, 
for  some  aged  women  were  kneeling  there  on 
chairs,  praying  devoutly  ;  so  we  stole  out  in 
silence,  and  met  a  dark,  comely  young  woman 
carrying  a  chaplet,  which  she  laid  on  a  little 
grave,  then  quietly  walked  into  the  church. 
Methinks  it  is  well  thus  to  be  able  to  enter 
the  house  of  prayer  even  from  the  bright  busy 
streets  of  the  citie,  for  I  saw  the  same  thing 
at  Nostre  Dame  ;  but  when  I  made  some  re- 
mark of  the  sort  to  Mrs.  Grant,  she  answered, 
"  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  the  heart  being 
lifted  up  from  ye  very  market-place." 

Yet  may  it  sometimes  be  well  to  leave  the 
shops  and  noise  and  ye  meeting  of  acquaint- 
ance, and  to  go  apart  into  a  cool  quiet  place 
even  for  a  moment. 

This  church  was  plain  enough,  but  cheerful 
and  sunny  as  life  seems  to  be  here.  How  dif- 
ferent is  this  little  homely  building  from  ye 
stately  places  full  of  golden  gloom,  with  lofty 
arches  rising  one  beyond  another,  and  mys- 
terious vaulted  ways,  and  the  tombs  having 
sculptured  images  of  their  occupants  lying 
thereon,  with  calm  sleeping  faces  and  hands 


28 


Journal  of 


folded  in  prayer,  their  good  swords  yet  beside 
them. 

When  I  am  gay  and  cheerful  I  like  well  th( 
little  country  church,  where  the  sun  streameth 
in,  and  we  can  watch  the  swallows  as  they 
wheel  past  the  window  ;  yet  when  aught 
troubles  me  I  feel  a  strange  longing  for  those 
dim  lofty  cathedrals,  whose  grandeur  doth  at 
once  rebuke  and  soothe  us ;  and  there  woulc 
I  be  buried,  only  near  a  window,  that  ye  sun 
and  moon  might  shine  in  on  my  grave ;  01 
else  under  the  open  sky,  with  the  long  grass 
waving  over  me,  gleaming  with  wild  flowers, 
as  the  wind  goes  whispering  through. 

4^. — I  would  Montrose  were  not  alwaies  at 
ye  court.  He  returned  well  pleased  the  first 
day,  and  bid  me  make  ready  a  court  dress, 
saying  he  would  have  me  look  my  best  amonj 
the  great  ladies,  and  I  was  not  to  trouble  my- 
self about  ye  cost,  as  he  would  see  to  that ; 
but  now  he  ever  cometh  back  grave  and  care- 
worn, sitting  silent  long  after,  or  else  gentle- 
men come  in  and  talk  politiques  all  the  even- 
ing. To  judge  from  what  they  say,  our  Cause 
is  more  unprosperous  than  ever.  Many  per- 
sons of  quality  hath  visited  us,  whom  I  have 
entertained  in  my  brother's  absence.  Still  I 
would  I  could  see  more  of  him  ;  truly  we  were 
more  together  at  Hamburgh. 


Lady  Beatrix.  29 

fc. — I  feel  abashed  when  I  look  back  on 
that  I  wrote  last,  and  think  of  my  murmuring 
temper.  My  brother  was  all  day  engaged 
with  his  secretary,  reading  and  writing  cy- 
phered dispatches ;  but  in  the  evening,  just 
when  he  seemed  inclined  to  talk  with  me,  in 
came  Sir  Edward  Nicholas  and  Mr.  Culpep- 
per,  whereat  I  was  not  a  little  startled,  having 
prepared  enough  supper  for  two,  but  doubting 
whether  it  would  go  further.  There  was  no 
opportunity  to  procure  more,  wherefore  I  was 
fain  to  take  scarce  anything  myself ;  and  being 
tired  with  setting  the  house  in  order,  I  became 
sleepy  afterwards  in  the  Withdrawing-room. 
I  had  hoped  this  might  not  be  observed,  but 
after  a  moment  of  forgetfulness  I  was  roused 
by  feeling  Montrose  his  keen  eye  upon  me. 
After  the  gentlemen  were  gone  he  said, 

"  How  was  it,  Beatrix,  ye  treated  my  guests 
with  so  little  ceremony  ?" 

I  answered  indeed  I  was  sorry,  and  had  I 
but  known  they  were  coming,  I  would  have 
made  all  due  preparations ;  to  which  he  re- 
plied he  had  warned  me  that  morning  to 
expect  them ;  and  when  I  said  indeed  I  had 
not  known  of  it,  he  told  me  he  would  be  loath 
to  contradict  any  lady.  Whereat  I  gathered 
courage  to  reply,  "  Alas,  if  you  will  not  be- 
lieve me,  it  avails  not  to  say  more." 


30  Journal  of 

He  stood  silent,  looking  earnestly  upon  me 
for  a  moment,  and  then  was  far  kinder  than  I 
can  repeat,  telling  me  it  was  likely  enough  he 
had  omitted  to  forewarn  me,  for  he  was  sore 
troubled  at  the  turn  things  were  taking,  and 
bidding  me  be  comforted,  for  that  he  of  all 
men  should  be  indulgent  to  one  surprised  at 
a  disadvantage.1  At  length  I  was  able  to  say 
how  sorry  I  was  to  have  added  unto  his  vexa- 
tions, and  he, 

"  Doubtless  our  discussions  were  not  enter- 
taining." 

I  prayed  him  not  to  think  me  indifferent  to 
our  Cause,  and  he  did  assure  me  he  knew 
better ;  but  "  woe  worth  the  day,  all  talking 
thereon  is  now  sad  enough ;  ye  may  imagine 
it  is  intolerable  to  see  how  the  Queen  is 
swayed  by  such  fellows  as  Jermyn  and  Jack 
Ashburnham,  and  the  other  fools  who  would 
have  her  take  Argyle  to  her  friend." 

Thereat  I  thought  mine  ears  must  have 
deceived  me  ;  and  he,  "  Well  may  you  be 
astounded ;  and  all  that  hath  been  done  and 
suffered  in  vain  ! " 

Then  did  I  see  on  his  face  a  look  even  of 
anguish.  After  awhile  I  said,  "Surely  it  was 

f 

1  Probably  an  allusion — half  sad,  half  playful— to  the 
morning  of  Philiphaugh. — Ed. 


Lady  Beatrix.  31 

not  in  vain  you  held  the  enemy  at  bay  so 
long  ? " 

"  True  ;  yet  think  of  the  noble  lives  sacri- 
ficed— young  Gordon,  Kilpont,  Spottiswoode 
— aye,  and  my  own  poor  boy,  whom  I  was 
forced  to  carry  with  me  into  the  mountains 
lest  he  should  be  made  an  hostage,  as  were 
his  younger  brothers  the  very  week  after  I 
had  lost  him  ;  but  the  toil  and  fatigue  were 
too  much,  so  that  he  died  in  midst  of  my  vic- 
tories. A  noble  lad  he  was — quick-witted, 
and  of  brave  spirit.  How  would  he  entreat 
me  to  take  him  with  me  into  battle.  I  never 
would  ;  yet  he  died." 

I  asked  if  the  poor  child  did  suffer  much, 
and  was  told, 

"  No,  he  went  off  in  a  fever ;  a  short,  sharp 
attack." 

"  Were  you  able  to  be  with  him  ?" 

"  Sir  George  and  Napier  so  helped  me  that 
I  was  often  by  his  side.  The  poor  lad's  head 
kept  running  upon  his  Latin  exercises,  and 
the  old  dog  and  his  pony  at  home." 

"  I  hope  he  knew  you." 

"  Yes,  thank  God,  he  did.  How  would  he 
look  up  at  me,  his  eyes  large  and  bright  with 
fever.  I  took  his  head  on  mine  arm,  and 
bathed  his  forehead,  wherefore  he  tried  to 
thank  me,  even  when  his  speech  was  failing." 


32  Journal  of 

He  added  that  James  and  Robert  are 
brave  boys  likewise ;  insomuch  that,  when 
they  thought  to  exchange  the  elder  for  some 
rebel  prisoner,  the  lad  refused  to  be  liberated, 
in  order  that  his  father's  cause  might  not  lose 
the  benefit  of  a  captive. 

"  But  hark ! "  said  he,  "  the  church  clock  is 
striking  twelve,  and  I  have  kept  you  too  long 
from  your  bed  ;"  and  he  led  me  up  the  stairs 
to  my  chamber-door,  where  he  drew  me  to 
him,  and  kissed  me,  saying,  "  God  bless  you." 

6//£. — This  morning  I  was  awakened  early 
by  the  sun  shining  on  mine  eyelids ;  the  birds 
were  singing,  and  there  was  strange  happi- 
nesse  in  my  heart,  till  suddenlie  the  fear  came 
upon  me  that  my  brother  might  repent  having 
so  opened  his  mind  to  me  the  night  before; 
wherefore  I  did  anxiously  expect  his  first 
greeting,  and  was  glad,  indeed,  when  he 
saluted  me  with  a  more  chearfull  countenance 
than  of  late  ;  also  he  gave  me  a  few  letters  to 
write  out  fairly  for  him,  saying  his  correspon- 
dents would  think  he  had  hired  a  better 
amanuensis.  In  the  afternoon  he  had  me  to 
ride  with  him,  and  we  devised  titles  by  which 
friends  and  foes  might  be  named  without 
detection,  should  our  letters  fall  into  hostile 
hands  ;  this  will  save  much  trouble  in  cypher- 
ing. Montrose  will  be  called  "^Venture  faire" 


Lady  Beatrix.  33 

and  Hamilton  have  we  named  "Captaine  Luck- 
lesse"  We  could  scarce  find  a  name  ill  enough 
for  Leslie,  but  have  fixt  on  "The  Executioner" 
and  Argyle  shall  be  "Merchant  of  Middle 
burgh''  or  "Ye  Ruling  Elder" 

As  we  returned  home  after  a  good  gallop 
on  the  turf,  I  could  scarcely  believe  it  was  but 
last  autumn  I  sat  musing  whiles  Aunt  Dorothy 
was  chiding  me,  and  Aunt  Lilias,  seeking  to 
make  things  better,  did  but  make  them  worse ; 
till  at  last,  unable  to  bear  it  any  longer,  I 
ran  out  and  away  beyond  sight  of  the  house, 
through  the  wood,  and  down  to  the  river, 
wishing  I  were  free  to  depart,  like  those  clear 
waves,  or  the  swallows  flying  far  beyond  the 
sea.  How  I  longed  to  throw  myself  upon  a 
horse,  and  ride  as  hard  as  he  would  go,  or  to 
fling  my  voice  in  some  wild  song,  or  in  any- 
way to  work  out  the  restless  life  that  I  felt  in 
me,  and  to  be  glad  and  gay,  ere  the  dew  of 
my  youth  was  all  dried  up ;  and,  thinking  of 
Mountrose,  I  wept  bitterly,  for  I  had  always 
fancied  he  would  come  and  bear  me  away. 
Then  I  had  to  go  in,  and  the  first  thing  that 
met  mine  eyes  was  my  poor  little  goldfinch, 
who  chirped  when  he  saw  me  ;  but  I  remem- 
bered how  he  had  fluttered  and  beat  against 
the  bars  when  he  was  first  brought  to  me,  and 
thought  I  must  let  him  go  free  ;  yet  he  was 

D 


34  Journal  of 

beginning  to  know  me,  and  it  seemed  as 
though  we  were  companions  in  prison.  So  I 
took  him  in  my  hand  from  the  cage,  and 
kissed  his  little  head  ;  then  held  him  forth  of 
the  window,  and  let  him  fly  away.  Then 
came  into  my  mind  ye  words  of  holy  David, 
when  he  said,  "  O  that  I  had  wings  like  a 
dove,  then  would  I  flee  away  and  be  at  rest ;" 
but  I  would  not  have  flown  away  to  seek  for 
rest,  nay,  but  to  mix  in  all  the  stir  and  tumult 
of  the  war.  Poor  little  bird  !  he  was  wont  still 
to  hover  about  me  in  my  walks  ;  I  wonder  if 
he  hath  missed  me  yet. 

But  now  how  different !  I  have  just  had 
my  court  dress  tried  on  me  for  the  last  time, 
as  I  hope.  The  milliner  would  fain  have  cut 
it  in  front  as  though  I  were  only  made  to  be 
seen,  whereat  I  did  exclaim  in  such  French 
as  I  could  command  on  the  sudden,  and  have 
carried  my  point ;  and  now  I  look  forward  to 
appearing  in  my  white  brocade,  with  the  blue 
breast  knot  and  pearls  ;  yet  do  I  half  dread 
the  ball,  though  I  shall  be  right  proud  to 
walk  in  with  Mountrose,  and  think  my  ap- 
pearance will  not  be  unbecoming  his  sister. 
Here  is  the  Master  of  Mathertie,  come  over 
from  Hamburg.  I  suppose  he  hath  more 
hopes  of  obtaining  employment  here ;  but 


Lady  Beatrix.  35 

Mountrose  saith  he  shall  come  with  us  in  ye 
coach,  so  I  may  be  sure  of  a  cavalier,  if  ye 
Queen  forgets  her  promise. 

8//L — And  now  is  the  great  day  come  and 
gone  !  neither  was  it  so  awfull  after  all.  We 
took  up  Archibald  Napier  and  Mr.  Madertie. 
I  had  feared  my  brother  would  let  one  of 
them  give  me  his  hand ;  but  he  did  lead  me 
in  himself  through  a  great  croud  both  of 
French  and  English.  I  felt  like  a  new  recruit 
first  going  into  battel.  At  length  we  saw  our 
Queen  seated,  in  a  murray-coloured  velvet 
robe,  who  received  us  all  kindly ;  then  pre- 
sented us  to  her  sister,  the  Regent,  a  most 
majestic  lady,  faire  and  comely.  Our  queen 
was  as  good  as  her  word,  for  she  made  me 
dance  with  Monsieur  de  Turenne,  of  whom  I 
have  heard  my  brother  speak  so  often.  He 
is  a  noble  gentleman,  more  composed  in  de- 
meanour than  most  French  cavaliers,  which 
may  be  caused  by  a  slight  impediment  he 
hath  in  his  speech,  so  that  he  saith  little  but 
what  is  worth  saying.  He  told  me  how  he 
had  often  heard  of  Mountrose  his  exploits, 
and  did  pray  me  to  introduce  him  after  the 
dance.  As  we  stood  together,  there  came  to 
us  a  little  swarthy  man,  with  eyes  quick  as 
lightning,  albeit  near-sighted;  it  was  the 


36  Journal  of 

Coadjutor  De  Retz.  He  lamented  that  his 
profession  hindered  him  from  dancing,  though 
they  say  it  doth  not  hinder  him  from  many 
other  things.  Seeing  Monsieur  de  Turenne, 
he  asked  him  whether  he  did  remember  the 
adventure  befell  them  one  night  in  a  coach ; 
and  when  I  was  fain  to  hear,  he  did  tell  us 
how  they  were  returning  late  at  night  from 
a  party,  with  divers  ladies  and  another  gentle- 
man ;  suddenly  the  coach  stopped,  and  the 
lackeys  being  questioned,  crossed  themselves, 
declaring  that  they  saw  a  band  of  Demons 
in  the  road  before  them.  Whereupon  one 
lady  began  telling  her  rosary,  and  another  con- 
fessing her  sins  to  the  Cardinal;  but  Mon- 
sieur de  Turenne  alighted,  sword  in  hand, 
saying,  as  calmly  as  though  he  were  ordering 
dinner,  "  Let  us  see  the  affair."  Monsieur  de 
Retz  followed  him,  but  could  see  nothing 
clearly  ;  at  last  they  made  out  some  black 
figures,  who,  on  their  approach,  humbly 
prayed  not  to  be  molested,  being  only  a  few 
poor  monks  walking  two  by  two  in  the  moon- 
light. All  laughed  at  one  another;  but  it 
was  no  laughing  matter  to  that  poor  young 
gentleman  with  them,  for  he  was  paying  court 
to  the  lady  of  the  rosary,  who  was  so  shocked 
at  his  cowardice  that  she  would  scarce  speak 
civilly  to  him  again,  which  Mr.  Mathertie  said 


Lady  Beatrix.  37 

did  serve  him  right.  Monsieur  de  Turenne 
said  he  had  alwaies  expected,  if  he  should 
ever  see  a  ghost,  to  be  much  alarmed,  yet  was 
he  by  no  means  uneasy.  The  little  cardinal 
owned  for  his  part  he  had  never  thought  to 
be  frightened  by  aught  ghostly,  yet  on  that 
occasion  he  felt  terrified  enough,  though  none 
found  it  out.  Then  the  Coadjouteur  made  me 
observe  a  tall,  fair  young  lady,  telling  me  she 
might  one  day  be  his  queen,  or  mine,  unless 
the  Princess  of  Conde"  should  die  speedily,  in 
which  case  she  will  be  like  to  marry  ye 
Prince.  "  Then,"  I  exclaimed,  "  may  she 
never  be  queen  over  us!"  but  the  Cardinal 
could  not  understand  why  I  should  be 
shocked  at  these  plans  being  settled  whiles 
the  poor  Princess  was  yet  living ;  however  he 
did  not  blame  Mademoiselle,  saying  it  was 
all  court  gossip,  and  that  I  could  not  imagine 
how  much  evill  is  spoken  there  continually, 
and  what  quarrells  there  are  among  the  fine 
ladies ;  but  I  can  scarce  believe  him,  all 
seemeth  so  pleasant  and  stately. 

After  we  had  set  down  our  two  friends, 
being  alone  in  ye  coach,  my  Brother  did  ask 
me  which  I  had  liked  the  best  of  my  partners ; 
and  on  my  naming  Monsieur  de  Turenne,  he 
remarked  that  my  Lord  Digby  was  still  hand- 
somer ;  to  which  I  replied  that  I  did  not  much 


38  Journal  of 

affect  proper  men,  seeing  they  do  not  take  so 
much  pains  to  be  agreeable  as  those  that  are 
plainer  favoured.  He  laughed,  and  asked 
whether  the  Master  of  Madertie  be  too  well- 
favoured  to  find  grace  in  mine  eyes  ?  I  said 
he  was  like  his  namesake,  ruddy  and  of  a  fair 
countenance,  and  certainly  doth  not  presume 
upon  his  good  looks.  I  marvell  that  my 
Brother  careth  not  for  dancing ;  none  could 
tread  a  measure  in  more  princely  fashion. 
He  had  said,  if  our  queen  forgot  her  promise, 
sooner  than  I  should  be  left  out,  he  would 
lead  me  forth  once  himself;  and  I  marked, 
when  I  first  did  appear  before  him  in  my 
brave  attire,  he  glanced  me  over  from  head  to 
foot,  and  did  look  no  waies  displeased. 

\2.th. — It  is  now  time  to  return  the  visits 
have  been  paid  us.  Sometimes  we  go  to- 
gether, and  strange  it  was  at  noon  to  be 
ushered  into  the  very  bed-chamber  of  Madame 
de  Bourbon.  She,  however,  appeared  noways 
disconcerted,  and  my  brother  no  more  than 
she  was  ;  in  fact,  these  French  ladies  will  lie 
abed  all  day  for  no  reason  but  a  slight  rheum 
or  a  little  heat  of  the  air.  They  are  very  cour- 
teous to  me,  yet  do  I  more  enjoy  friendly 
intercourse  with  our  fellow-exiles ;  and  it  is 
pleasant  to  know  other  ladies,  to  go  a  shop- 
ping with  them,  or  to  gossip  together. 


Lady  Beatrix. 


39 


Meanwhile  the  garden  is  waxing  trim  and 
gay.  I  think  it  is  one  man's  work  to  keep 
all  the  beau-pots  filled  with  daffodils  and  the 
fireplaces  with  green  branches. 


CHAPTER   V. 

April  \bth. 

AST  night  my  brother  sate  long 
time  in  consultation  with  Archibald 
Napier,  Sir  Edward  Nicholas,  and 
others  who  had  supped  here ;  I 
having  quitted  them,  waited  in  ye  summer 
parlour,  with  ye  cat  on  my  lap,  learning  by 
heart  Mr.  Drummond's  sonnet — 

"  The  sunne  is  fair e,  when  he  with  crimson  crown, 
And  flaming  rubies,  leaves  his  eastern  bed; 
Faire  is  Thaumantias  in  her  chrystal  gown, 
When  clouds  engemnfd  shew  azure,  green  and  red: 
To  western  worlds,  when  wearied  day  goes  down, 
And  from  heaveris  windows  each  starre  shews  her  head, 
Earth's  silent  daughter,  Night,  is  fair  e,  though  brown; 
Faire  is  ye  moon,  though  in  Lane's  livery  clad : 
The  spring  is  fair  e  when  it  doth  paint  Aprile; 
Faire  are  ye  meades,  the  woodes,  theflouds  are  fair  e ; 
Faire  looked  Ceres  with  her  yellow  haire, 
And  apples-queen  when  rose-cheeked  she  doth  smile. 
That  heauen,  and  earth,  and  seas,  are  faire,  is  true ; 
Yet  true  that  all  please  not  so  mvch  as  you — " 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.       41 

that  it,  with  other  sweet  voices,  may  keep  me 
company  when  I  walk  or  sit  alone.  At  length 
my  brother  came  to  me,  and  marvelled  I  was 
not  yet  gone  to  bed,  adding,  "  Our  conference 
hath  been  both  tedious  and  unprofitable." 
Then  walking  to  the  window,  he  looked  out, 
and  said,  "If  ye  are  not  sleepy  we  will  go 
forth  awhile  and  see  ye  stars."  In  truth  I 
needed  no  urging  thereunto,  so  we  went  into 
the  soft  night  air ;  so  still  was  it  we  might 
almost  hear  the  herbs  growing.  He  told  me 
how  one  of  ye  Pleiades  had  disappeared  from 
heaven,  and  of  the  wild  tales  of  the  Greeks, 
that  she  had  fled  like  a  comet,  with  dishevelled 
hair,  to  the  North  Pole,  there  to  mourn  away 
from  her  sisters  ;  and  how  in  the  land  of  Egypt 
have  stood  the  mysterious  Pyramids,  thro'  sun 
and  starlight,  more  than  three  thousand  years ; 
and  of  the  portal  in  ye  side  of  one  whence  the 
Polar  star  was  seen  in  days  of  old,  but  now  it 
can  be  seen  from  thence  no  longer.  I  thought 
of  that  verse  in  Holy  Writ,  "  Canst  thou  bind 
ye  sweet  influences  of  Pleiades  or  loosen  the 
bands  of  Orion  ?"  and  he  showed  me  how 
the  Chaldean  shepherds  on  their  unbounded 
plains,  in  the  old  forgotten  days  after  the 
Flood,  had  marked  the  constellations  that 
seemed  to  bring  in  winter  and  summer.  I 
said  even  yet  Orion  walketh  forth,  all  glit 


42  Journal  of 

tering  in  arms,  like  a  Destroying  Angel  of 
winter ;  but  now  he  setteth  very  mildly  in  the 
vernal  sky.  And  he  told  me  he  had  heard 
from  Dr.  Wishart,  how  that  the  Hebrew  name 
for  ye  Pleiades  signifieth  all  that  is  desirable 
and  lovely ;  then  he  taught  me  to  discern 
apart  ye  divers  constellations,  finding  that  I 
knew  none  save  the  Wain.  I  could  not 
choose  but  exclaim  how  wrong  it  seemed  to 
give  such  names,  as  of  whales,  snakes,  and 
such-like,  to  ye  glorious  starres  ;  and  he 
agreed  with  me  as  regarded  those  instances, 
though  he  liked  to  think  that  the  images  of 
old  mythology  yet  linger  in  the  skies,  where 
we  may  still  see  ye  fair  Andromeda  with  her 
proud  mother,  and  Perseus,  most  knightly  of 
all  the  heroes ;  whiles  the  star  in  the  Lion's 
Heart  is  called  after  the  noble  martyr  Re- 
gulus.  "  You  will  allow,  too,"  said  he,  "  that 
such  names  as  Arcturus,  Aldebaran,  Antares, 
have  a  grand  mystical  sound." 

I  said  I  did  also  like  the  name  of  Lyra,  for 
that  it  did  mind  me  of  Shakespeare's  words, 
that  the  stars  continually  sing  like  angels. 
He  rehearsed  to  me  that  passage,  adding, 
"  Yea,  Shakespeare  is  right : 

"  But  while  this  muddy  vesture  of  decaye 
Doth  grossly  hedge  vs  z'n,  we  cannot  heare  if." 

I  said  I  had  ever  thought  one  great  joy  of 


Lady  Beatrix.  43 

ye  Future  Life  would  be  ye  knowledge  of 
those  things  are  hidden  from  us  now,  and  he 
told  me  he  doth  often  look  forward  to  con- 
versing with  those  mighty  soules  whom  here 
he  knoweth  only  by  books,  being  persuaded, 
as  it  is  written,  "  Every  man  shall  be  judged 
according  to  his  light ;"  that  the  virtuous 
among  the  heathen  shall  find  a  place  in 
heaven.  I  asked  him  also  what  it  was  Dr. 
Wishart  had  been  saying  one  day  concern- 
ing the  swiftness  and  mightie  distance  of  the 
stars  ?  whereupon  he  told  me  such  things  as 
surpass  the  power  of  ye  mind  to  take  them  in, 
and  I  am  half  sorry  they  are  soe  far  from  us. 
Moreover,  he  spake  of  a  learned  Florentine, 
one  Messer  Galileo,  who,  together  with  one 
Kepler,  a  Dane,  hath  declared  that  ye  earth 
moveth  round  the  sunne !  yea,  likewise  that 
the  stars  are  larger  than  the  earth !  Also 
that  when  he  was  in  Italy  he  had  obtained  an 
introduction  to  the  said  Messer  Galileo,  who 
had  shown  him  an  optical  instrument  of  his 
invention,  which  did  after  a  marvellous  man- 
ner make  the  things  that  were  far  off  seem  to 
be  near ;  my  Brother  had  therefore  looked  at 
the  moon,  and  was  well-nigh  startled  to  see 
how  large  she  appeared,  and  how  strangely 
marked.  "  Ye  may  presently,"  said  he,  "  see 
something  of  those  marks,  for  there  is  a  pale 


44  Journal  of 

light   behind   yon   trees  that   telleth  us   the 
moon  will  shortly  rise." 

I  asked  him  what  those  spots  might  be  ? 
and  he  said  it  was  not  known,  but  many  did 
think  them  to  be  lakes.  How  strangely  still 
and  clear  those  lakes  in  the  moon  must  be  ! 
Then  I  said  :  "  Seeing  the  planets  are  so  far 
away,  do  you  think  they  can  have  influence 
on  the  character  and  fortunes  of  us  mortals  ?" 

And  he  replied  :  "  I  ne'er  heard  it  doubted 
before,  and  truly  it  is  a  grand  idea,  that  in 
this  little,  troubled,  muddy  earth,  all  our 
chances  that  appear  so  shifting  and  incon- 
stant, were  written  long  before  in  yonder 
clear  shining  orbs." 

Then  he  reminded  me  how  the  holy  man 
Job  declareth  he  had  never  worshipped  the 
sun  when  it  shined,  nor  ye  moon  walking  in 
brightness ;  and  told  me  how  the  worship  of 
the  heavenly  host  was  the  most  ancient  form 
of  idolatry.  I  said,  when  men  had  once  left 
ye  true  God,  that  error  seemed  least  irrational 
of  any;  and  he  answered,  "If  I  were  to  turn 
idolater  I  would  be  ane  hero-worshipper." 
And  so,  maybe,  would  I.  Looking  round  at 
that  moment  we  saw  the  moon  had  risen,  and 
shone  solemnly  with  a  yellow  light  between 
the  dark  tree- stems,  sending  their  long  sha- 
dows towards  us  with  grey  gleams  on  the  dewy 


Lady  Beatrix.  45 

grass  between.  Montrose's  eyes  glistened  in 
the  dim  light  as  he  muttered  the  name  Se- 
lene, and  said,  "  I  marvel  not  that  the  Greeks 
thought  she  was  the  Queen  of  the  Dead." 

"  She  looketh  so  solemn,"  I  said,  "as  though 
she  had  e'en  now  left  Hades  ;  but  later,  when 
she  shineth  clear  and  white  high  in  the  hea- 
vens, then  do  I  love  to  look  on  her,  as  she 
journeyeth  all  alone." 

"  Yea,"  said  he,  "  often  has  her  face  been  to 
me  as  the  face  of  a  friend  during  long  nights' 
marches  through  the  snow — would  those  brave 
times  may  soon  come  again  ! " 

I  made  bold  to  pray  him,  when  that  shall 
be  not  to  leave  me  behind  ;  and  he  answered, 
'  There  will  be  time  enough  and  to  spare  for 
considering  that ;  it  will  be  long  ere  they  who 
now  bear  rule  will  trust  me  with  another  com- 
mission." Then  I  being  willing  to  divert  his 
mind  from  vexatious  matters,  and  also  fearing 
he  might  see  I  was  more  indignant  than  sorry 
at  what  he  said,  did  inquire  the  name  of  a 
little  bright  circlet  of  stars  I  had  ofttimes  ob- 
served ;  and  being  told  it  was  the  Northern 
Crown,  exclaimed,  "  That  is  a  good  omen  of 
a  crown  of  victory  in  ye  North."  To  which 
he  replied,  "  Aye,  or  it  may  serve  for  the 
crown  of  Martyrdom  won  there  by  many  of 
our  friends." 


46      Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

After  a  while  I  asked  him  whether  the  sky 
is  indeed  so  much  fairer  in  ye  South  than  here, 
and  he  told  me  how  in  the  clear  air  of  the 
Alps,  so  many  small  stars  do  brightly  appear 
that  he  scarce  knew  some  of  the  constella- 
tions, and  how  they  seem  to  stand  like  a  dia- 
dem on  the  mountain  top  ;  and  he  hath  heard 
that  in  the  East  they  burn  steadily  like  unto 
precious  gems  of  divers  colours  :  he  spake  also 
of  the  waste  howling  Wilderness,  where  stand 
silent  beautiful  ruins,  and  how  over  all  this 
the  sun  poureth  down  such  floods  of  burning 
light  as  we  can  have  no  notion  thereof;  so 
that  however  desolate  the  landscape  may  be 
it  can  never  be  dreary,  as  are  our  greenest 
meadows  when  all  sodden  with  rain.  And 
he  promised  me  that  if  ever  after  these  present 
troubles  be  composed  he  should  gratify  his 
old  desire  of  visiting  those  wondrous  lands, 
he  will  take  me  with  him.  Little  did  I  hope 
for  such  joys  when  I  sat  pining  and  brooding 
over  my  weary  fancies  all  alone. 


CHAPTER   VI. 


April 


Y  Brother  hath  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  ane  English  Serjeant-at- 
Law,  who  for  his  loyalty  hath  been 
deprived  of  house  and  home,  and 
is  here  with  his  family,  undergoing,  like  other 
honest  men,  some  straits.  Having  had  occa- 
sion to  confer  with  this  gentleman,  and  found 
him  to  be  prudent  and  of  good  counsel,  my 
brother  bid  me  invite  him  here  to  sup  with  his 
wife  and  daughter,  with  Napier  and  Mr.  Ma- 
dertie  to  meet  them  ;  and  a  right  pleasant 
evening  we  had,  for  Mr.  Serjeant  Burrowe 
was  on  my  right  hand,  telling  me  how  the 
lawyers  and  their  wives  lived  in  peace  and 
harmony  amid  faire  gardens  sloping  to  the 
Thames,  away  from  the  noisy  streets  ;  and 
how  the  gentlemen  were  ever  making  verses 
on  one  another  in  dog  Latin,  writing  their 


48  Journal  of 

friends'  epitaphs,  one  of  which  he  did  rehearse 
to  Dr.  Wishart,  not  knowing  I  understood 
Latin ;  it  was  on  a  worthy  Doctor,  whose 
chambers  were  up  many  pair  of  stairs,  and 
the  conclusion  ran  thus  : — 

"Hie  sub  terra  jacet  vilis 
Qui  fuit  Doctor  subtilis" 

"  My  own  epitaph  was  spoken,"  said  he, 
"  by  a  young  lady  for  love  of  whom  I  had 
died."  He  spake  also  of  the  sack  that  was 
served  up  to  the  Benchers,  and  in  one  night 
some  thirty  of  them  drank  seventy  gallons  ; 
or  it  may  have  been  the  other  way,  for  I  never 
could  recollect  numbers. 

I  asked  him  of  the  Masques  they  used  to 
entertain  the  king  and  queen  withal,  written 
by  Ben  Jonson,  who  had  walked  all  the  way 
to  Scotland  from  admiration  of  Sir  William 
Drummond,  though  the  two  poets  did  not 
much  like  one  another  when  they  met ;  he 
had  heard  how  my  brother  found  time  to  take 
care  that  none  of  his  Hielanders  or  Wild  Irish 
should  be  quartered  in  Sir  William  Drum- 
mond's  house,  when  our  armie  lay  near  Haw- 
thornden. 

"  But  you  would  never  guess,"  said  the  ser- 
jeant,  "  who  hath  written  ye  bravest  Masques 
of  any-4-Mr.  John  Milton;"  and  on  my  owning 
I  had  nWer  heard  of  him,  told  me  how  that 


Lady  Beatrix.  49 

person,  who  had  now  devoted  himself  to  the 
service  of  ye  Powers  that  be,  hath  yet  written 
verses  in  favour  of  stage  playes,  notwithstand- 
ing Mr.  Prynne ;  "  And  though  I  care  not," 
said  the  old  gentleman,  "for  such  verses  as 
be  written  now-a-days  by  that  rogue  Waller 
and  honest  Mr.  Cowley,  yet  hath  this  Round- 
head, Mr.  Milton,  written  a  carol  on  May- 
morning,  which  doth  mind  me  of  the  days 
when  all  Fleet  Street  was  drest  like  a  bower 
with  greens  brought  in  early  from  the  country, 
before  the  Maypole  was  pulled  down  by  order 
of  Parliament." 

Here-Mr.  Madertie  joined  in  the  conversa- 
tion to  some  purpose,  asking  Serjeant  Burrowes 
whether  the  old  poet  Chaucer  had  not  written 
a  May-day  story,  wherein  two  captive  knights 
watch  a  princess  gathering  flowers  beneath 
their  window ;  and  being  answered  yes,  he 
told  the  English  gentleman  of  our  King  James 
ye  First ;  his  poem  of  the  tower  wherein  he 
was  imprisoned,  and  in  like  manner  first  saw 
walking  early  in  ye  castle  garden  the  lady  that 
was  afterwards  for  a  short  while  his  queen. 
I  could  not  help  saying,  "In  truth,  Mr.  Ma- 
dertie, I  knew  not  ye  were  so  studious ;"  who 
answered,  "  Madam,  I  humbly  pray  you  not 
to  judge  of  me  by  what  you  may  deign  to 
recollect  of  my  early  days  ;  for  during  mine 


50      Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

imprisonment  I  found  much  solace  in  reading, 
and  was  sometimes  able  to  forget  there  was 
naught  else  for  me  to  do." 

Hitherto  my  Brother  and  Lord  Napier  had 
kept  the  two  English  ladies  in  discourse,  but 
now  Mrs.  Burro  we  began  listening  to  us,  and 
suddenly  asked  Mr.  Mathertie  whether  there 
was  a  lady  also  in  his  prison,  whereat  the  poor 
youth  blushed  so  red,  I  was  fain  to  rescue  him 
by  chatting  with  her  of  any  nonsense  that 
came  first  into  my  head,  and  so  nearly  lost 
the  pleasant  talk  that  arose  between  my 
Brother  and  ye  Barrister  of  the  happy  societie 
long  since  dispersed,  of  Mr.  Hyde,  Mr.  Chil- 
lingworth,  and  other  wittie  and  pleasant  men, 
whereof  my  Lord  Falkland  was  facile  princeps ; 
but  now  he  is  slain  in  battle,  not  caring  to 
survive  his  country's  misfortunes,  his  young 
wife  hath  not  long  outlived  him,  and  all  the 
others  are  dead  or  in  exile  and  povertie. 

Our  guests  having  departed,  Montrose  said 
to  me  he  thought  it  was  ill  done  in  good  Mrs. 
Burro  we  so  to  attack  Mr.  Mathertie,  and  com- 
mended me  for  covering  his  retreat ;  where- 
fore I  asked  him  if  he  knew  of  this  lady  of  the 
Prison.  But  he  did  only  laugh.  How  well 
I  like  old  gentlemen,  especially  old  Lawyers. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

May  Day. 

HIS  morning  I  sate  me  in  the  bay 
window,  having  a  basket  full  of  lace 
ruffles  to  mend,  so  I  set  the  lattice 
open  that  the  soft  breeze  laden  with 
pleasant  odours,  might  visit  me,  and  whenever 
I  raised  my  head  there  were  the  slanting  lights 
on  the  lawn,  and  the  sunbeams  gleaming  on 
the  white  trunks  of  the  beech  trees ;  while  a 
great  nosegay  of  cowslips  by  my  side  seemed 
to  spread  around  it  both  fragrance  and  golden 
light.  All  was  so  bright  and  quiet,  save  for 
the  happy  singing  of  birds  and  low  humming 
sounds  of  insects,  with  a  distant  stir  of  life  in 
the  air,  that  I  had  leisure  to  meditate  on  the 
marvellous  things  my  Brother  had  told  me, 
and  to  wonder  whether  the  Many  Mansions 
may  be  in  those  fair-beaming  fixed  starres,  so 
that  we  may  look  up  even  now  and  see  the 


52  Journal  of 

abodes  of  ye  Seraphim  in  their  orders ;  and 
whether  Ezekiel  thought  of  that,  whenas  he 
saw  in  a  vision  fiery  wheels  that  flew  every 
way ;  moreover,  Scripture  telleth  us  how  the 
Morning  Stars  sang  for  joy.  Then  I  wondered 
what  might  be  beyond  all  the  constellations ; 
until  trying  to  imagine  that  infinitude  my 
brain  whirled  round,  so  I  was  not  sorry  when 
Lasounde1  announced  Mrs.  Anastasia  Bur- 
ro we,  who  came  from  her  father  with  Mr. 
Milton's  book,  which,  when  I  received  joy- 
fully, she  marvelled  that  I  should  care  so 
much  for  reading. 

"  Indeed,"  I  said,  "  great  part  of  the  pleasure 
of  my  life  hath  come  from  books ;  ever  since 
one  early  spring-tide,  when  I,  being  in  my 
teens,  first  began  to  study  Spenser ;  the  snow- 
drops were  just  peeping  forth,  and  as  I  went- 
along  the  passages  repeating  the  words  to  my- 
self, every  eastern  chamber  was  full  of  moon- 

V      T-  j_  " 

light. 

She  answered,  "  Would  I  could  find  some- 
thing to  divert  me  from  the  thoughts  of  my 
happy  home  that  is  lost,  where  we  had  our 

1  A  Frenchman,  formerly  servant  to  Lord  Gordon, 
Montrose's  intimate  friend.  After  Lord  Gordon's  death 
at  Alford,  Montrose  took  Lasounde  into  his  own  service, 
and  was  careful  to  provide  for  his  safety  when  the  royal 
army  was  disbanded. 


Lady  Beatrix.  53 

friends  about  us  ;  and  at  this  time  of  yeare, 
when  we  were  little  children,  William  and  I 
would  begin  counting  the  days  till  we  should 
go  visit  our  grandmother  in  the  Country ;  and 
as  the  evenings  grew  lighter  we  lay  in  our 
little  beds  watching  the  nurse  as  she  packed 
up,  so  glad  were  we  to  run  wild  in  the 
meadows." 

"  I  hope  it  will  not  be  very  long  ere  we  all 
go  back  to  our  homes,  and  you  will  enjoy 
yours  the  more  for  having  seen  foreign  coun- 
tries." 

"  We  may  find  the  houses  and  outward 
things  as  of  old,  but  not  those  who  made 
them  pleasant." 

She  took  up  a  collar  and  began  helping  me 
with  my  needlework,  as  she  added,  "  Most 
people  seem  to  keep  their  friends  till  they  are 
perhaps  forty  or  fifty,  but  mine  have  left  me 
ere  I  am  thirty." 

I  sought  to  comfort  her  by  urging  that  she 
still  had  her  parents  and  brother,  and  that 
good  times  and  bad  come  to  us  all ;  I  myself 
had  lived  a  woeful  life  since  the  warre  broke 
out,  but  now  times  had  changed  for  me,  and  I 
hoped  they  would  for  her.  "  Yea,"  quoth  she, 
"  you  are  very  happy." 

She  seemed  to  like  talking  of  her  former 
life,  and  after  a  while  grew  chearful,  and  was 


54  Journal  of 

well  pleased  to  come  with  me  into  ye  garden, 
as  I  had  promised  Mrs.  Grant  to  gather  sweet 
herbes  for  her,  and  knew  I  would  be  called  to 
account  if  I  forgot  it.  When  we  came  to  the 
bed  of  thyme  she  said  it  did  remind  her  of  her 
grandmother's  kitchen  garden,  where  the  bee 
hives  were  set  under  the  red  brick  wall  of  the 
house,  over  which  a  great  fig  tree  was  trained, 
and  beds  of  lavender  around.  The  sweet 
smell  in  the  air  made  her  feel  as  she  did  in 
those  days  when  all  seemed  so  fresh  and  clean 
after  London. 

"  Surely,"  I  said,  "  you  will  be  glad  to  see 
that  place  again  in  God's  good  time."  And 
she — "  Alas !  who  can  tell  what  state  it  may 
now  be  in,  for  being  nigh  unto  Basing  House, 
first  one  side  hath  held  it  and  then  another  as 
an  Outpost.  I  suppose  all  the  trees  have  been 
cut  down ;  but  let  us  not  talk  of  this  any 
longer."  And  gathering  a  spray  of  southern- 
wood she  prayed  me  to  keep  it  for  her  sake ; 
wherefore  I  promised  to  lay  it  in  my  Bible  at 
the  words  in  Canticles,  "  For  lo !  the  winter  is 
past,  the  rain  is  over  and  gone,  the  time  of  ye 
singing  of  birdes  is  come,  the  voice  of  ye  titrtle 
is  heard  in  our  land'.'  Then  I  gave  her  a 
violet  that  she  might  cherish  in  like  manner ; 
and  so  perhaps  when  we  are  both  old  women 
we  may  look  at  these  leaves  and  think  of 


Lady  Beatrix.  55 

this  May  morning  when  we  were  young  to- 
gether. 

"  Nay,"  she  said,  "  but  you  will  have  for- 
gotten me  long  ere  that." 

"  Why  should  I  forget  more  than  you  ?" 

"  Because  you  have  so  many  pleasant  things, 
and  yet,  perhaps,  you  may  think  of  me  as  be- 
longing to  your  brightest  days." 

"  And  adding  to  their  brightnesse.  But 
come  now  with  me,  for  I  must  gather  beechen 
twigs  to  set  in  the  fire-places  ;"  and  I  showed 
her  how  prettily  the  young  opening  leaves 
were  decked  with  silver  fringes  and  clear 
scales  of  pink  or  brown  that  might  make 
armour  for  the  fairies  when  they  ride  on  a 
foray  against  the  poor  humble  bees." 

"  How  strange  it  is,"  quoth  she,  "  to  think 
that  in  a  few  months  they  will  be  trodden  into 
mire." 

"  Dear  Anastasia,  the  best  joyes  of  all  will 
not  leave  us  in  like  manner." 

She  looked  wistfully  upon  me,  but  said 
nothing.  I  wish  I  could  make  her  happy ; 
and,  indeed,  she  cheered  up  ere  I  would  let 
her  depart,  and  seemed  pleased  when  my 
brother  joined  us,  and  escorted  her  back  in 
the  afternoon. 

5//;. — I  am  glad  my  Brother  doth  noways 
disapprove  of  my  reading  Mr.  Milton's  book  ; 


56  Journal  of 

nay,  when  last  night  he  took  it  up,  to  see  what 
manner  of  verses  the  prick-eared  Knave  would 
write,  after  a  long  silence  he  read  us  aloud 
many  passages,  wherein  a  contemplative  stu- 
dent describeth  how  he  was  wont  to  pass  the 
night  with  friends  who  had  for  ages  been  num- 
bered with  the  dead,  whose  faces  he  had  never 
seen,  and  yet  were  they  dearer  to  him  than  all 
living  societie.  There  were  some  lines  which 
reminded  me  how  I  used  to  lie  awake  when  a 
child  listening  in  ye  stillnesse  of  the  night,  and 
others  that  describe  the  course  of  the  moon, 
even  as  I  love  to  watch  it ;  but  my  brother  was 
most  pleased  with  the  Curfew  bell : 

"  Over  some  wide-watered  shore, 
Swinging  slow  with  sullen  roar? 

Other  verses  there  were  that  exactly  told  of 
my  bright  mornings  when  I  can  see  the  sun- 
rise flaming  through  the  fair  plants  trained 
round  my  window.  Presently  Mountrose  said 
he  would  take  me  to  the  theatre  ere  long, 
whereat  Dr.  Wishart  inquired,  "  Will  yr  lord- 
ship really  take  my  lady  to  a  play  ?" 

He  answered  good-humouredly,  "  I  will 
carefully  ascertain  beforehand  what  play  is  to 
be  represented ;  and  indeed,  Doctor,  I  see  no 
harm  in  a  moderate  enjoyment  of  such  plea- 
sures." 

We  have  been  now  to  the  theatre  in 


Lady  Beatrix.  57 

a  large  party,  Napier  and  Mr.  Mathertie  ;  also 
I  did  request  my  brother  to  take  with  us  Mrs. 
Anastasia  Burrowe  and  her  brother  William. 
We  were  all  very  merry  at  first,  but  after  the 
play  had  become  tragical  I  could  not  laugh 
and  chat  with  the  young  people  any  longer, 
so  that  I  feared  my  brother  would  think  I  did 
not  enjoy  it.  However,  Archibald  Napier  did 
also  wax  grave  and  silent ;  but  when  Mrs. 
Anastasia  rallied  him,  he  lied  and  said  the 
play  was  mighty  nonsense,  and  the  heat  had 
given  him  an  headache.  As  for  Mr.  Mathertie, 
I  wonder  what  would  keep  him  grave  for  ten 
minutes.  Truly  when  I  read  over  the  words 
next  day  they  seemed  but  as  a  rough  outline 
to  be  filled  in  with  glowing  lights  and  tender 
shadows.  As  my  brother  said,  the  power  of 
acting  is  a  goodlie  gift,  for  it  is  to  embody  a 
poem.  How  I  used  to  fret  after  such  plea- 
sures when  with  mine  aunt.  Yet  was  it  well 
that  they  were  then  beyond  my  reach,  for  I 
would  have  sat  brooding  over  the  tragedy 
and  thinking  how  I  would  have  rendered 
divers  passages,  and  of  the  joyous  life  those 
performers  must  lead  amid  musick,  and  light, 
and  gayetie ;  till  looking  up  I  would  see  but 
the  dull  dim  walls  around  me,  and  my  aunts 
spinning  or  reading.  As  it  was,  I  seldom 
went  to  bed  without  wishing  the  house  might 


58       Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

take  fire  in  ye  night,  or  be  attacked,  or  any- 
thing to  make  a  little  change.  But  now  I 
doubt  whether  there  be  in  the  world  any  hap- 
pier creature  than  I,  with  every  one  showing 
me  kindnesse  ;  yea,  and  I  can  mark  the  differ- 
ence both  in  look  and  voice  when  my  Brother 
speaketh  to  me,  or  when  to  other  people. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 


LL  through  the  happy  summer  does 
the  Lady  Beatrix  continue  her 
journal  in  this  manner,  revelling  in 
the  varied  enjoyments  which  sur- 


rounded her,  happily  never  dreaming  how 
soon  the  clouds  would  return  after  the  rain. 

She  records  several  festivities,  both  among 
her  own  countrymen  and  her  foreign  friends, 
and  on  many  occasions  when,  as  she  mentions 
with  no  small  complacency,  she  presided  at 
her  brother's  table,  whereat  he  was  wont  to 
receive  certain  gallant  gentlemen,  sorely  out 
at  elbows,  yet  with  spirits  as  roysterous  as 
ever.  She  liked  them,  and  in  her  gentle  way 
was  able  to  keep  them  a  little  in  order,  being 
very  popular  among  them. 

At  this  time  also  Lady  Beatrix  enjoyed  the 
great  privilege  and  distinction  of  spending  a 
few  evenings  at  the  Hotel  de  Rambouillet, 
where  her  gold-bronze  hair  and  soft  lucid  grey 


60  Journal  of 

eyes  gained  her  the  title  of  La  Princesse  du 
Septentrion.  Here  she  made  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Mademoiselle  de  Scudery,  and  records 
how  that  lady  declared  Milord  Montrose  to  be 
a  greater  hero  than  her  own  Grand  Cyrus. 
Montrose  and  his  sister  easily  adapted  them- 
selves to  the  fantastic  euphuisms  of  that 
stately  society,  by  which  they  were  inwardly 
amused,  while  they  appreciated  its  lofty  and 
refined  politeness. 

After  the  first  Beatrix  seems  very  seldom 
to  have  appeared  at  Court,  where  the  Mar- 
quis saw  "  unworthy  and  ill-meaning  courtiers 
preferred  before  him  continually,"  and  his 
single-minded,  straightforward  counsels  neg- 
lected for  "trimming  policies."  In  conse- 
quence Beatrix  did  not  again  appear  before 
the  Queen  Regent,  which  she  the  less  re- 
gretted that  she  had  already  discovered  the 
truth  of  De  Retz's  remark,  and  was  shocked 
at  the  incessant  quarrels,  petty  intrigues,  and 
"  scandalous  discourses "  among  the  great 
ladies,  and  their  wearisome  discussions  about 
precedence.  On  one  occasion  Beatrix  met  the 
celebrated  Madame  de  Longueville,  but  was 
somewhat  disappointed,  for,  says  she,  "  that 
little  Coadjuteur  had  been  vehemently  dis- 
coursing in  French  and  Italian  till  he  was  all 
in  a  perspiration,  about  this  lady's  beauty,  so 


Lady  Beatrix.  61 

that  nothing  less  than  an  angel  could  have 
satisfied  me  after  such  an  eulogium  ;  but  I 
cared  not  to  tell  him  so,  lest  peradventure  he 
should  think  me  envious,  seeing  that  men  like 
him  are  ever  ready  to  think  evill  of  us.  Mon- 
sieur de  la  Rochefoucauld  was  there  talking 
with  Madame  de  Longueville,  a  gentleman  of 
a  goodly  presence,  but  of  a  cold  and  sneering 
countenance  ;  yet  did  Madame  de  Longue- 
ville look  less  discontented  when  he  was  at- 
tending to  her  than  when  he  came  afterwards 
to  be  introduced  to  my  Brother."  Madame 
de  Carignan  was  also  courteous  to  the  young 
stranger,  whom  she  entertained  with  her  won- 
derful travellers'  tales  and  with  the  excellent 
bonbons  for  which  she  was  equally  celebrated. 
Mademoiselle  de  Scudery's  romances  and  the 
atmosphere  of  the  Hotel  de  Rambouillet  seem 
to  have  made  Lady  Beatrix  think  much  on 
the  subject  of  love,  and  "  how  pleasant  it  must 
be  to  have  some  one  looking  up  to  me  as  to  a 
princess,  and  admiring  all  I  did.  Often  would 
such  fancies  run  in  my  head  when  as  I  should 
have  been  listening  to  a  three  hours'  sermon, 
or  when  mine  aunts  were  finding  fault  with 
me.  Yet  if  any  good  man  did  truly  love 
me,  mine  heart  would  be  wae  for  him,  seeing 
that  no  man  can  give  an  higher  proof  of  his 
esteem." 


62  Jotirnal  of 

One  summer  afternoon  was  spent  in  the 
grounds  of  an  old  chateau  near  St.  Germains, 
where  our  exiles  met  a  large  party  assembled 
to  enjoy  a  "jeu  de  maille"  on  the  sunny  lawn. 
In  one  game  Beatrix  and  a  certain  Vicompte 
de  Rosny  were  on  opposite  sides,  and  the  poor 
gentleman  gave  great  offence  to  his  partners 
by  never  takin'g  any  advantage  from  his  ad- 
versary, who  on  her  side  was  by  no  means  so 
considerate.  As  for  the  marquis,  though  he 
had  never  played  the  game  before,  yet  by 
tacit  consent  he  at  once  became  captain  of  his 
side,  and  was  continually  appealed  to ;  but 
the  principal  amusement  both  to  him  and  his 
sister  was  to  watch  the  different  humours  of 
the  players,  drawn  out  by  the  excitement  of 
the  game. 

There  were  also  many  pleasant  unformal 
meetings  with  the  Burrowes  and  other  exiled 
families,  when  the  ladies  would  sit  together 
with  their  work,  and  Beatrix  gained  many 
useful  hints  on  housekeeping ;  or  they  would 
go  shopping  together,  and  young  Mr.  William 
Burrowe  would  talk  of  his  school  days  and  his 
interrupted  studies  at  Cambridge,  as  he  es- 
corted the  Lady  Beatrix  to  her  home.  She 
describes  him  as  being  low  of  stature,  kind, 
and  quick-witted. 

At  Midsummer  came  the  tidings  that  Mrs. 


Lady  Beatrix.  63 

Lilias  Napier  had  safely  arrived  in  Holland, 
where  she  had  joined  her  sister  and  brother- 
in-law,  Sir  George  and  Lady  Sterling.  An 
idea  seems  to  have  been  entertained  by  them 
of  placing  Mrs.  Lilias  about  the  person  of  the 
queen,  whether  the  Regent  or  Henrietta  Maria 
does  not  appear ;  but  Montrose  wrote  to  Sir 
George  "  that  there  is  neither  Scots  man  nor 
woman  welcome  that  way  ;  neither  would  anie 
of  honour  and  virtue,  specially  a  woman,  suffer 
themselves  to  live  in  so  llewd  and  worthless  a 
place.  So  you  may  satisfy  that  person,  and 
divert  her  thoughts  resolutely  from  it"  After- 
wards it  was  agreed  that  Lilias  should  reside 
with  her  brother  Lord  Napier,  whose  gallant 
services  under  Montrose  had  brought  many 
hardships  on  his  family,  Lilias  among  the 
rest1 

July  27. — I  am  right  glad  (proceeds  Lady 
Beatrix)  that  my  niece  Lilias  is  indeed  com- 
ing hither,  and  will  be  our  guest  until  Archi- 
bald shall  have  secured  a  fit  lodging  place  for 
himself  and  her.  I  have  prepared  the  green 
room  for  her,  with  bunches  of  carnations  in 
water,  and  my  mother's  large  Bible  laid  ready ; 

1  A  letter  is  extant  from  Napier,  of  Bowhopple,  to 
Lord  Napier,  representing  this,  and  remonstrating  with 
Lord  Napier  on  his  "  preposterous  attachment "  to  Mont- 
rose.— Ed. 


64  Journal  of 

and  Mrs.  Grant  hath  been  exhorted  to  set  out 
our  best  linen  on  ye  bed,  till  she  lost  patience, 
and  had  to  restrain  herself  not  to  bid  me 
mind  mine  own  affairs.  But  my  brother  will 
be  calling  me  presently  to  ride  out  on  the 
Dunkerque  road  with  him  and  Archibald  to 
meet  Lilias,  wherefore  no  more  this  evening. 
28^. — Now  she  is  here,  and  we  must  try  to 
lead  her  ane  happy  life  after  the  wearie  time 
she  hath  had  in  Scotland. 

"  Sotto  rotnbra  perpetua,  che  mai 
Raggiar  non  lascia  sole  ivi,  ne  hum." 

These  lines  have  rung  in  mine  ears  all  day  ; 
I  wonder  if  it  be  they,  or  the  sound  of  a  kindly 
Scots  voice,  have  set  mine  head  running  on 
ye  Pass  of  the  Trosachs  and  Loch  Katrine, 
where  the  water  was  sae  clear  I  could  drop  a 
pin  in  six  feet  depth  and  see  it  amang  the 
pebbles  ;  yet  under  the  shadow  of  a  cloud,  or 
where  it  slept  neath  a  cliff,  it  seemed  black  as 
ink.  One  would  think  Mr.  John  Milton  had 
been  there,  for  he  singeth  of  amber  streames  ; 
and  Dr.  Wishart,  talking  of  Loch  Lomond, 
did  in  his  grand  voice  rehearse  certain  Greek 
words,  which  being  interpreted  did  signify 
"  the  wine-coloured  abysses  of  the  floud,"  as 
though  old  Homer  likewise  had  heard  of  our 
haunts.  I  know  some  deep  shining  eyes  are 
e'en  like  that.  My  brother  did  straitly  enquire 


Lady  Beatrix.  65 

at  Lilias  concerning  the  state  of  auld  Montrois 
and  his  tenants  there,  of  whom  she  was  able 
to  give  us  a  better  account  than  we  could  have 
expected.  It  was  pleasant  to  hear  the  names 
of  the  old  folk  again,  and  right  glad  will  I  be 
when  I  can  wander  in  the  birken  woods  once 
more,  yet  would  I  not  care  to  see  them  whiles 
that  the  Enemie  hath  the  upper  hand  over  all 
the  Kingdom.  Archibald  is  so  well  pleased 
to  have  Lilias  to  keep  house  for  him,  and  at 
the  good  accounts  she  is  able  to  give  of  Eliza- 
beth and  the  children,  that  I  never  saw  him 
in  better  cheer ;  for  in  general  there  is  such  a 
gravitie  and  quietnesse  about  him  (save  indeed 
when  he  is  discussing  warlike  plans  with  my 
Brother)  that  one  would  scarce  think  he  had 
escaped  so  venturously,  unknown  even  to  his 
Wife,  to  join  our  armie  just  in  time  for  Aul- 
derne,  and  that  he  had  with  a  few  friends  held 
out  Kincardine  Castle  for  Mountrose  till,  by 
reason  of  ye  well  being  dried,  he  was  forced 
to  ride  for  his  life  from  the  postern  after  the 
moon  was  down,  with  a  young  page  for  sole 
guide  to  him  and  his  comrades. 

31-tf. — Last  night,  as  Lilias  and  I  were 
brushing  our  hair  together,  we  talked  of  all 
had  passed  since  we  last  met,  and  how  I  had 
envied  her  and  Elizabeth  that  they  were 
thought  worthy  of  imprisonment.  She  made 


66  Journal  of 

reply  :  "  Ye  would  not  have  wished  to  change 
places  with  us,  when  the  Plague  was  in  the 
Grassmarket,  and  we  in  the  Castle  right 
above." 

"Indeed,"  I  said,  "these  French  ladies  have 
so  infected  me  with  their  dread  of  contagion, 
I  would  not  have  liked  that.  But  how  fared 
it  with  Elizabeth  ?  for  married  ladies  seem 
alwaies  timid  in  such  matters." 

Thereat  she  cried,  "  Oh,  would  that  Eliza- 
beth could  leave  her  dismal  house  and  bring 
the  children,  and  we  all  live  together  here!" 
Then  she  told  how,  when  they  were  in  prison, 
Elizabeth  had  ever  in  readinesse  some  com- 
fortable word  from  Holy  Writ,  or  else  some 
tale  of  olden  times,  or  of  persons  she  had 
known,  aye,  or  some  merrie  jest  to  pass  the 
time,  and  yet  she  had  more  to  trouble  her 
than  any  one,  being  divided  from  her  poor 
little  children.  Well,  it  is  some  comfort  to 
think  she  is  with  them  now,  and  in  her  own 
dwelling  at  Merchistoun,  though  it  must  be 
dull  without  her  husband. 

Lilias  made  mention  of  one  evening  in  par- 
ticular when  she  sate  sewing,  with  her  mind 
far  away,  thinking  how  at  that  very  moment 
Archibald  might  be  slain,  or  else  they  would 
all  be  dead  of  the  Plague,  or  ever  they  might 


Lady  Beatrix.  67 

be  rescued,  and  never  see  their  friends  any 
more,  for  six  persons  were  dead  about  ye 
Castle,  whereby  great  fear  was  added  to  their 
former  comfortless  estate.  And  so  she  sate, 
musing  woefully  till  the  tears  came ;  and  for 
all  she  tried  to  weep  silently,  yet  Betty  heard 
her,  and  comforted  her,  speaking  words  of 
cheer;  then  did  they  kneel  down  together 
and  pray  for  the  success  of  Montrose ;  after 
which  Betty  beguiled  the  long  twilight  with 
repeating  her  favourite  passages  from  the 
Scriptures  (whereof  methinks  she  hath  the 
greater  portion  stored  up  in  her  heart),  be- 
ginning with  the  xcist  Psalm,  and  leaving  off 
with  these  words  of  ye  Prophet  Esay  :  "  Thou 
wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose  mind  is 
stayed  on  Thee,  because  he  trusteth  in  Thee" 
Afterwards  the  two  did  apply  themselves  to 
the  composing  of  a  petition  unto  the  Parlia- 
ment, that  they  might  be  removed  to  a  less 
dangerous  neighbourhood ;  "  which,"  says 
Lilias,  arching  her  long  throat,  "  being  so  just 
and  reasonable  a  request,  we  did  not  think 
there  was  any  abasement  in  urging  of  the 
same,  and  it  was  granted ;  moreover  our  old 
uncle  Bowhopple  did  stand  our  friend,  so  we 
were  carried  to  Linlithgow — (we  did  agree  it 
was  as  well  sometimes  that  all  our  kindred 


68  Journal  of 

are  not  on  the  right  side) — and  then  came 
Archibald  with  the  victorious  cavaliers,  and 
triumphantly  freed  us  all." ' 

It  was  well  he  was  in  time  to  see  his  father 
again. 

Then  did  Lilias  ask  me  how  I  had  passed 
the  time  at  Hayes  House,  and  I  told  her 
there  were  indeed  some  pleasant  things  even 
there,  for  my  window  looked  forth  on  the 
hills,  that  sometimes  were  all  dark  and  solemn, 
and  sometimes  seemed  transparent,  bathed  in 
light,  that  made  me  think  of  ye  clear  Gold 
like  unto  glass.  Also  there  was  the  old 
spinnet,  that  seemed  to  speak  with  me  when 
I  was  sad,  and  the  poor  folk  with  their  chil- 
dren. Also  I  did  confess  how,  when  I  was 
troubled  exceedingly,  I  would  find  comfort  in 
taking  a  book  or  such  heavie  matter,  and 
flinging  it  across  the  room.  Quoth  Lilias, 
"  That  was  one  way  of  gaining  profit  from 
your  aunt's  books !" 

I  assured  her  I  had  enough  method  in  my 
madnesse  to  select  a  book  that  would  not 

1  The  instructions  issued  by  Montrose  on  this  occa- 
sion are  still  preserved  in  the  Napier  family.  He  orders 
young  Napier  and  his  colleague,  Col.  Nathaniel  Gordon, 
to  "keep  themselves  free  of  all  places  suspected  to  be 
spoiled  with  the  infection,  as  they  will  answer  on  the 
contrary  at  their  highest  peril." — Ed. 


Lady  Beatrix.  69 

suffer  from  such  treatment,  and  indeed  the 
only  time  I  had  done  any  damage  was  once 
when  I  did  throw  down  mine  ewer,  thinking 
it  to  be  empty,  whereas  the  room  was  pre- 
sently flooded,  and  the  water  ran  through  to 
the  ceiling  of  the  chamber  below.  Then  Lilias 
owned  she  had  sometimes  felt  inclined  to  kick 
such  things  as  stood  in  her  path.  As  for  Mar- 
garet, when  aught  goeth  amiss  with  her,  she 
will  cry,  "  Well,  if  I  were  a  gentleman  I  would 
swear  at  the  things  ! "  which  saying  always 
maketh  her  husband  right  angry.  Yet  is  it 
marvellous,  when  one  is  sad  or  troubled,  what 
solace  may  be  gained  by  such  means. 

August  2nd.  —  Albeit  Lilias  is  oft  times 
blithesome  enough  when  we  are  alone  to- 
gether, yet  can  I  see  it  is  not  her  wonted 
humour,  for  a  shadow  of  pensiveness  seemeth 
still  to  hang  over  her;  and  no  marvell  after 
all  she  hath  endured  for  our  cause,  and  more 
than  all,  the  anxietie  for  her  kindred  when 
they  were  in  separate  places  of  confinement, 
and  the  grief  for  her  father.  Moreover  she  is 
somewhat  coy  with  Montrose,  and  even  with 
Dr.  Wishart,  who  was  her  fellow-captive,  else 
would  I  entreat  my  brother  to  let  me  bid  the 
Burrowes,  Mr.  Mathertie,  and  one  or  two  more 
to  a  dance,  but  I  think  I  know  what  she  will 
more  enjoy.  Mrs.  Grant  hath  great  know- 


jo  Journal  of 

ledge  of  herbs  and  simples,  and  of  the  virtues 
pertaining  thereunto,  and  seeing  my  desire  to 
learn,  hath  promised  to  show  me  her  method 
of  preparing  divers  medicaments  from  them, 
and  Madame  de  Sable  told  me  that  in  the 
Forest  of  Fontainebleau  one  may  find  great 
store  of  healing  plants,  wherefore  as  my 
Brother  hath  more  leisure  now  than  he  cares 
for,  I  will  seek  to  prevail  with  him  to  join  us, 
and  invite  the  Burrowes,  with  Mr.  Mathertie,to 
help  ransack  the  forest,  and  carry  off  the  spoil- 
zie ;  Lilias  will  be  glad  to  roam  under  the 
trees,  and  her  shame-facednesse  will  soon  de- 
part when  we  are  all  at  work  toge  )her.  We 
must  go  soon,  ere  ye  moon  be  waning,  when 
good  plants  lose  their  potency. 

9/A  —  Methinks  all  went  as  heart  could 
wish.  We  had  much  ado  to  persuade  Dr. 
Wishart  to  come,  he  saying  we  would  be 
merrier  without  him,  but  was  answered,  "  We 
would  be  both  merrier  and  wiser  with  him  : " 
and  indeed  he  will  prosper  all  the  better  with 
his  Historic  of  Mountrose  his  exploits  in  Latin, 
after  enjoying  this  sunshine  holiday. 

We  all  started  off  together  while  the  gos- 
samer webs  were  yet  flashing  in  the  sunlight, 
as  though  the  elves  had  been  washing  their 
beam-woven  garments  in  the  dew-drops,  and 
had  hung  them  up  to  dry  on  the  blades  of 


Lady  Beatrix.  71 

grass.  Poor  Lilias  was  half  asleep  at  first ;  I 
had  no  small  trouble  to  rouse  her,  and  in  fact 
had  been  overnight  somewhat  afraid  lest  I 
also  might  be  heavie-eyed,  having  stayed  up 
late  to  make  preparations ;  however,  I  was 
up  with  the  sun,  yet  not  in  time  to  receive 
Mr.  Mathertie,  who  must  needs  make  his 
appearance  or  ever  my  toilette  was  com- 
pleted ;  happily  my  brother  and  Archibald 
were  on  the  alert,  and  took  charge  of  the 
young  gallant.  As  for  the  Burrowes,  they 
were  but  just  in  time  to  secure  ane  hastie 
breakfast. 

Serjeant  Burrowe  and  Dr.  Wishart  came  in 
ye  coach  with  us  ladies,  and  were  very  good 
company,  while  my  Brother  and  the  young 
gentlemen  rode  in  advance,  frequently  tarry- 
ing and  looking  in  to  see  how  we  fared. 
Lilias  was  soon  awakened,  listening  to  Mr. 
William  Burrowe,  who  jested  and  caracoled 
by  the  coach  doors,  being  well  pleased  to 
show  his  horsemanship,  though  by  so  doing 
he  frightened  his  poor  mother  full  sorely,  so 
I  was  faine  to  talk  with  her  incessantly  that 
she  nwht  not  see  him.  Nor  was  Mr.  Ma- 

o 

thertie  to  be  outdone  on  the  other  side.  Mrs. 
Anastasia  was  right  blooming  and  cheerful ; 
I  hope  Mr.  Mathertie  may  have  seen  how 
well-favoured  she  is,  for  if  her  old  friends  are 


72  Journal  of 

gone,  it  is  the  more  desirable  she  should  find 
new  ones. 

We  were  all  clad  in  our  oldest  apparel,  so 
that  we  might  pass  fearlessly  through  bog 
and  briar,  having  resolved  to  keep  clear  of 
the  Palace.  Also  Mountrose  had  lent  Dr. 
Wishart  a  pair  of  pistols,  and  had  desired  all 
ye  gentlemen  to  come  armed,  as  our  acquaint- 
ance had  warned  us  of  robbers  and  strange 
beasts.  We  stopped  at  a  pretty  roadside  inn 
to  dine,  and  as  the  day  advanced,  my  brother 
rode  on  with  Archibald  to  find  quarters  for 
us  all  as  near  the  Forest  as  might  be ;  so  the 
next  morning  we  had  but  a  little  way  to  go  in 
the  coach,  from  which  I  for  one  was  right  glad 
to  be  released,  and  to  be  able  to  gaze  up  freely 
into  the  shady  trees.  We  were  soon  dispersed 
after  my  Brother  had  given  us  a  rendezvous, 
warning  us  not  to  stray  too  far  apart,  and  we 
found  a  place  where  were  growing  wild  juni- 
per trees  and  hether,  even  as  on  our  own  old 
moors,  with  moss  beds,  thick  and  soft,  like 
those  by  Loch  Lomond.  Presently  we  came 
to  a  valley  all  full  of  rocks,  whereon  it  was  a 
delight  to  set  our  feet,  and  indeed  the  two 
young  Burrowes  did  climb  marvellously  well, 
considering  they  had  scarce  ever  before  in 
their  lives  seen  a  stone  larger  than  a  porridge- 
pot  ;  nay,  I  marked  that  Mr.  William  Bur- 


Lady  Beatrix.  73 

rowe  would  come  up  with  an  air  and  a  grace 
unto  Lilias,  who  could  better  have  aided  him, 
offering  her  his  hand,  and  telling  her  where 
to  step,  she  seeming  noways  displeased  thereat. 
After  a  while  I  left  them  in  order  to  unpack 
our  provisions,  and  as  I  made  my  way  alone 
beneath  the  tall  trees  and  cool  shadows,  all 
was  so  still  and  solemn,  I  could  not  choose 
but  pray  and  give  thanks  in  mine  heart,  and 
could  have  fancied  the  trees  and  ferns,  and 
innocent  wild  creatures  were  praying  with  me. 

Having  found  Mrs.  Grant,  we  chose  a 
smooth  mossy  place  to  spread  the  dinner. 
Mr.  Burrowe  and  Dr.  Wishart  were  the  first 
to  appear,  they  had  not  gone  far,  having 
found  a  pleasant  seat,  where  they  might  dis- 
cuss the  Odes  of  Horace,  and  come  to  high 
words  anent  the  right  pronunciation  of  Latin  ; 
but  my  Brother  and  Archibald  had  been  plan- 
ning a  stag  hunt,  if  this  were  not  royal  pro- 
pertie ;  I  could  not  help  saying  I  was  glad 
they  could  not  hurt  and  hurry  the  pretty 
creatures,  but  my  brother  said  it  was  not  the 
game  he  cared  for  so  much  as  the  wild  gal- 
lopping  over  rough  ground,  and  the  merriment 
and  uncertainty  of  success  ;  and  then  he  cour- 
teously led  Mrs.  Burrowe  to  sit  on  a  cloak 
spread  at  his  right  hand. 

Meanwhile  we  ladies  had  gathered  a  goodly 


74  Journal  of 

store  of  Self-heal,  St.  John's  wort,  and  Clary, 
but  none  had  found  any  Silver-weed.  William 
Burrowe  asked  me  wherefore  that  particular 
herb  was  virtuous,  and  ere  I  could  put  him 
off  with  some  general  answer,  that  spoil-sport 
Archibald  must  needs  cry  out,  "  that  he  knew 
ye  virtue  thereof  full  well,  for  his  wife  was 
wont  to  gather  it  in  former  times  and  lay  it 
nine  days  and  nights  in  buttermilk  to  remove 
sunburns  from  her  complexion."  I  was  in- 
wardly much  displeased,  but  Serjeant  Burrowe 
was  good  enough  to  say  I  had  no  need  of 
such  appliances,  and  told  us  how  Sir  Kenelm 
Digby  fed  his  fair  wife  on  capons  that  had 
been  fattened  with  vipers,  to  preserve  her 
beauty.  No  wonder,  as  Mrs.  Burrowe  ob- 
served, that  the  poor  lady  was  found  dead  in 
her  bed. 

It  was  not  till  then  that  Mr.  Mathertie  ap- 
peared in  a  great  heat,  and  explained  that  he 
had  missed  me,  and  knowing  of  old  my  love  of 
wandering  in  lonely  places,  had  sought  me  all 
around,  fearing  I  might  lose  my  way,  or  meet 
with  robbers  or  wild  boars.  My  brother  and 
I  both  thanked  him  for  his  kindnesse,  and 
made  much  of  him. 

Mrs.  Burrowe  asked  if  she  might  have  the 
receipt  for  short-cake,  which  was  gratifying,  as 
Lilias  and  I  had  prepared  it.  After  dinner 


Lady  Beatrix.  75 

we  all  went  on  our  knees  to  drink  "  Confusion 
to  the  rebels,  and  good  luck  to  all  honest  men, 
specially  those  of  ye  Inner  Temple."  After- 
wards we  rambled  about  again,  and  it  was  well 
we  all  came  home  safe  and  sound,  for  whiles 
the  sun  was  yet  high,  there  were  William 
Burro  we  and  Mr.  Mathertie  leaping  about  from 
rock  to  rock  till  they  were  in  a  pelting  heat, 
when  they  must  needs  drink  from  a  cold  spring 
they  found,  though  Mrs.  Burrowe  and  Anas- 
tasia  did  remonstrate,  begging  them  to  be 
content  with  wood-sorrel  leaves. 

We  returned  not  till  the  gloaming,  for  I 
prayed  them  to  tarry  awhile 

"  Under  ye  shadie  roofe 

Of  branching  elm  starre-proof" 

hoping  we  might  hear  the  nightingale;  but 
Mrs.  Anastasia  said  in  England  those  birds 
sing  not  after  Midsummer;  and,  in  fact,  we 
heard  nought  but  ye  owle.  Mr.  Burrowe  told 
me  I  should  hear  his  old  acquaintance,  Mr. 
Izaak  Walton,  talk  of  the  nightingale's  song  ; 
and  how  this  worthy  citizen,  though  but  a 
draper  in  Chancery  Lane,  yet  was  well  be- 
known  to  many  pious  and  learned  divines,  and 
would  spend  the  Easter  and  Whitsuntide  holi- 
days with  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  or  at  Eton 
College  with  Sir  Henry  Wotton,  or  with  a 
cousin  of  his  own  dwelling  in  the  Wight,  where 


76      Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

nightingales  do  abound ;  and  where  he  would 
ply  the  angle  for  days  together  in  the  clear 
trout  streames.  But  on  Sundays  he  would 
walk  forth  from  his  dark  and  noisy  home,  to 
meditate  in  the  pleasant  meads  nigh  unto 
London. 

"  Often,"  said  Mr.  Burrowe,  "  would  I  leave 
my  good  companions  in  ye  tavern,  or  per- 
swade  myself  I  stood  in  need  of  new  bands  or 
hosen  for  the  pleasure  of  this  good  man's 
conversation." 

As  at  length  we  walked  towards  our  inn, 
the  bats  and  beetles  went  wheeling  round  us 
like  ghosts,  and  the  moon  hung  low  in  the  sky 
like  a  great  golden  globe,  whiles  the  tree  tops 
still  kept  a  yellow  light  from  the  sunset,  and 
the  air  was  balmy  with  juniper.  My  brother 
took  much  care  of  ye  two  English  ladies,  yet 
he  walked  awhile  with  me  also,  and  told  me 
this  forest  did  remind  him  of  ye  faire  wood- 
lands of  Vallombrosa,  nigh  unto  Florence. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


August 


RCHIBALD  hath  now  found  a  fit 
lodging,  and  hath  taken  Lilias  to 
be  with  him  there.  I  miss  her  when 
in  the  morning  I  work  in  ye  kitchen 
or  in  the  dairy  alone,  for  she  would  help  me 
to  skim  the  cream,  and  to  drink  it  in  that  cool, 
dim,  pleasant  place,  where  the  light  cometh  in 
so  greenly  through  vine  leaves  trained  with- 
out the  lattice.  But  in  the  long  sultrie  after- 
noons my  Brother  will  sit  with  me  under  the 
trees,  and  read  or  talk  with  me  whiles  I  work, 
and  I  seem  able  to  understand  all  he  saith 
more  clearly  in  the  free  open  air,  under  the 
rustling  leaves.  I  prayed  him  to  let  me  see 
some  of  the  verses  he  made  formerly,  which  he 
did,  saying  they  were  written  long  ago  ;  and 
now  if  he  had  inclination  for  such  amusements, 
the  subjects  would  be  very  different.  I  sate 


78  Joiirnal  of 

up  till  midnight  studying  them  ;  there  is  one, 
which  but  to  think  of,  makes  my  heart  beat 
quickly  :— 

"  But  ifthou  wilt  be  constant  then, 

And  faithful  of  thy  worde, 
Pll  make  thee  glorious  by  my  pen, 

And  famous  by  my  sworde; 
Pll  serve  thee  in  svch  noble  waies 

Was  never  known  before; 
Pll  croivn  and  deck  thee  all  with  bays, 

And  love  thee  ei'ermore" 

Yet  are  there  other  verses  :— 

"  Let  not  their  oaths,  like  vollies  shot, 

Make  ante  breach  at  alle; 
Nor  smoot fines  of  their  language  plotte 

Which  waie  to  scale  the  wall ; 
Nor  balls  of  wild-fire  love  consvme 

The  shrine  which  I  adore ; 
For  if  such  smoake  about  thee  fume, 

Fll  never  love  thee  more. 

I  thinke  thy  vertues  be  too  strong 

To  suffer  by  surprize; 
Which,  victualled  by  my  love  so  long, 

The  siege  at  length  must  rise, 
And  leave  thee  ruled  in  that  health 

And  state  thou  was  before; 
But  if  thou  turne  a  common-wealth, 

I'll  never  love  thee  more. 

But  ifbyfraude  or  by  consent 

Thy  heart  to  ruine  come, 
I'll  sound  no  trumpett  as  I  wont, 

Nor  marche  by  tucke  of  drum  ; 


Lady  Beatrix.  79 

But  hold  my  armes  like  ensigns  uppe 

Thy  falshood  to  deplore, 
And  bitterly  will  sigh  and  weep, 

And  never  love  thee  more. 

Pll  do  with  thee  as  Nero  did 

When  Rome  was  sett  on  fire, 
Not  onlie  alle  relief  forbid, 

But  to  a  hill  retier, 
And  scorn  to  shed  a  teare  to  see 

Thy  spirit  grown  so  poor; 
But  smiling  sing  untill  I  die, 
Fll  never  love  thee  more." 

For  whom  was  all  this  written  ?  and  was 
she  worthy  ?  Alas  !  were  his  love  to  be  with- 
drawn from  me,  there  were  little  left  to  live 
for. 

i  >]th. — To-day  my  brother  shewed  me  a  new 
copie  of  verses,  saying,  "  See,  child,  these  are 
svch  as  I  now  must  write." 

Part  of  them,  I  mind  me,  ran  thus  : — 

"  For  when  ye  sunne  doth  shine,  then  shadowes  do  appear ; 
But  when  ye  sunne  doth  hide  his  face,  they  with  ye  sunne 

retier. 

Some  f raids  as  shadowes  are,  and  Fortune  as  the  sunne, 
They  never  proffer  ante  help  till  Fortune  first  begun. 
But  if  in  anie  case  Fortune  shall  first  decay, 
Then  they,  as  shadowes  of  the  sunne,  with  Fortune  run 

away." 

I:  "  What  woefull  cause  hath  not  our  King 
to  say  so  ! " 

Mountrose:   "Yea,  truly;   had  all  men  in 


80  Journal  of 

Scotland  acted  up  to  their  professions,  he  had 
now  been  king  there,  at  least." 

/:  "  And  you  would  have  been  his  first 
subject." 

Mountrose :  "  I  would  be  content  to  lie  in 
my  coffin  to-morrow,  so  I  could  know  first  he 
were  restored." 

I  hope  I  be  not  unworthy  of  my  race,  yet 
can  I  not  wish  the  right  to  triumph  at  such  a 
cost. 

Happily  my  Brother  said  no  more  of  this, 
but  told  me  how  skilfully  a  certain  nobleman 
had  avoided  breaking  with  either  party,  first 
making  large  offers  to  us,  then  when  he  found 
these  would  indeed  be  accepted,  sending  pri- 
vately to  beg  Leslie  to  make  him  prisoner,  that 
so  he  might  be  kept  out  of  harm's  way. 

I  said,  "  From  all  I  have  heard  of  Prince 
Rupert,  I  wish  he  could  be  here,  so  he  were 
willing  to  serve  under  you." 

Mountrose:  "  I  met  him  after  his  defeat  at 
Marston  Moor,  sorely  chafed  and  covered  with 
sweat  and  mire,  but  undaunted  as  ever  :  it  was 
in  a  little  alehouse.  I  had  seen  him  once  before 
at  Whitehall,  the  goodliest  young  gallant  there. 
He  played  cards  for  a  bag  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth's silver  pennies,  and  lost  with  a  good 
grace  to  one  Mrs.  Forster,  a  pretty  maid  of 
honour." 


Lady  Beatrix.  81 

"  I  would  he  had  ne'er  lost  anything  more 
important." 

Something  further  was  said  of  my  Brother 
yet  finding  himself  at  the  head  of  our  brave 
friends ;  and  when  I  wished  that  I  could  serve 
him,  he  answered — 

"  They  that  could  serve  ofttimes  will  not, 
and  they  that  would  cannot" 

And  then — I  could  scarce  believe  mine  ears 
for  joy — he  added — 

"  It  were  well  if  all  Men  had  your  heart 
and  spirit." 

2 1  st. — This  morning  I  rode  early  into  Paris, 
to  see  if  I  might  in  any  ways  be  serviceable  to 
Lilias.  She  prayed  me  to  take  her  to  certain 
shops,  and  as  we  went  we  did  observe  how 
cheerfully  the  women  sat  gossipping  at  their 
doors,  and  how  pleasantly  life  passeth  here. 
I  was  resolved  that  Lilias  should  make  an 
appearance  befitting  her  rank  and  beautie,  and 
have  contrived  that  she  should  be  provided 
with  an  outfit  of  lace,  gloves,  kerchiefs,  and 
other  matters  ;  for  when  I  have  money  there 
is  nought  I  love  better  than  to  spend  it,  and 
often  could  I  wish  I  had  six  pair  of  feet  to 
wear  all  the  dainty  shoon  I  see. 

As  Archibald  was  escorting  me  home,  I, 
finding  him  in  a  talkative  humour,  did  per- 
swade  him  to  tell  me  yet  more  of  the  cam- 

G 


82  Journal  of 

paign  in  Scotland ;  and  just  then  we  happened 
upon  Monsieur  de  Turenne,  who  joined  us, 
and  prayed  that  he  also  might  hear  the  won- 
derful historic  ;  so  my  Cousin  related  how  at 
Kilsyth,  Montrose  had  ordered  his  men  to  cast 
off  all  impediments  before  going  into  Battell, 
wherefore  they  charged  in  their  shirts,  and 
made  full-armed  men  to  flee  before  them ; 
how  at  Perth  Montrose  had  mounted  all  the 
Gillies  on  such  baggage  horses  as  he  could 
muster,  and  mingling  them  with  his  few 
cavalry,  had  made  the  enemie  to  believe  he 
had  an  efficient  body  of  horse,  so  as  they 
durst  not  come  forth  of  their  entrenchments, 
and  suffered  him  to  march  by  them  unmo- 
lested. Then,  how  General  Baillie  and  he 
lay  watching  one  another  across  the  river 
Isla  five  days  and  nights,  to  ye  great  Ter- 
rour  of  all  the  Neighbourhood,  till  Montrose, 
being  weary  of  this,  sent  a  drummer  to  Baillie 
with  his  Compliments,  and  he  would  permit 
him  to  cross  the  water  if  he  would  give  his 
word  to  meet  battle  when  over;  or  if  Baillie 
preferred  his  own  side,  then  Montrose  would 
be  happy  to  go  over  to  him  on  the  same  con- 
ditions ;  but  Baillie  sent  back  a  message,  "that 
he  would  fight  at  his  own  time  and  pleasure, 
and  ask  no  leave  from  him." 

Wherefore  they  each  went  their  ways,  and 


Lady  Beatrix.  83 

my  Brother  stormed  Dundee  with  its  own 
cannon,  as  they  had  refused  to  hearken  to 
his  summons,  and  thrown  his  trumpeter  into 
prison ;  then  just  as  the  troops  were  taking 
possession,  those  fools  ye  Scouts  ran  up  at 
the  last  moment  with  news  that  Baillie  and 
Hurry  were,  with  great  forces,  but  a  mile 
away.  Thereat  our  friends  implored  my 
Brother  to  save  himself  at  any  rate,  and  leave 
the  common  men  to  their  fate,  as  half  of  them 
were  drunken  already ;  but  he  brought  them 
all  together,  and  out  of  the  Town,  away  for 
the  Mountains,  himself  covering  the  rear;  the 
enemie  followed  skirmishing  in  vain,  so  set  a 
price  upon  his  head  of  20,000  crowns.  Mon- 
sieur de  Turenne  vowed  that  he  preferred 
this  retreat  of  Montrose  before  his  greatest 
victories,  and  I  did  ask  him  whether  he  would 
help  in  our  cause  ?  To  which  he  replied,  that 
nothing  would  give  him  more  pleasure  than 
to  serve  even  as  a  common  soldier  under  that 
hero ;  but  he  would  be  sorely  perplexed  by 
the  manners  of  our  Highlanders,  especially 
their  custom  of  departing  without  leave  when- 
ever they  had  a  mind,  and  that  my  Brother's 
exploits  were  the  more  marvellous  as  being 
achieved  with  such  means.  But  Archibald 
took  the  part  of  those  brave  men,  saying  how 
terrible  a  thing  was  an  Highland  Charge  and 


84  Journal  of 

war-cry ;  also  he  told  us  of  one  Irishman 
whose  leg  was  shot  away,  but  he  only  said 
gaily  that  he  knew  my  lord  marquis  would 
now  make  him  a  mounted  Trooper ;  and  of 
another  foot  soldier,  who  was  seen,  before 
going  into  Battel,  fastening  a  spur  on  his 
heel,  because  he  was  resolved  to  have  ane 
horse  from  the  enemie  ere  the  day  was  out. 

Monsieur  de  Turenne  said  he  and  ye  Coad- 
juteur  were  agreed  that  the  days  of  Leonidas 
and  the  old  worthies  might  seem  to  have  re- 
turned, and,  sighing,  he  murmured  to  himself, 
"  Oh  si  nos  querrelles  estoient  aussi  dignes  que 
les  leurs !" 

Indeed  that  noble  gentleman  must  be  sorely 
wearied  by  all  the  broils  of  the  Court.      I  , 
should  not  be  surprised  any  day  to  hear  they 
were  all  at  daggers  drawn  in  good  earnest. 

September  yd. — Archibald  and  Lilias  having 
resolved  to  give  such  Entertainment  to  our  \ 
friend  as  their  means  would  allow,  I  hope  I  J 
was  of  some  service,  being  able  to  supply 
both  fruit  and  cream,  and  to  lend  Lilias  my 
pearls,  as  I  wore  jessamine  in  my  bosom,  and 
the  last  white  rose  in  my  hair.  Also  I  went 
early  among  the  copse-woods  which  glowed 
in  the  sun,  and  the  dew  like  heaps  of  amber 
and  cornelian,  to  gather  long  garlands  of  wild 
berries  that  she  might  trim  the  hearth  withal. 


Lady  Beatrix.  85 

Monsieur  de  Rosny  was  among  the  guests, 
the  Burrowes,  and,  as  usual,  David  Mathertie, 
in  a  new  scarlet  embroidered  coat  and  Dou- 
blet, which  did  well  set  off  his  dark  Love- 
locks, and  I  never  saw  anyone  enjoy  himself 
more  than  he.  First,  whiles  Mr.  Burrowe 
was  singing  excellently  well  with  his  son  and 
daughter,  this  young  gentleman  was  now 
joining  in  with  the  air,  now  thanking  the 
singers,  and  in  the  next  moment  talking  with 
me,  who  would  fain  have  listened  to  the 
musick  in  peace.  But  it  was  pleasant  to  see 
him  so  happy,  and,  in  Mrs.  Grant's  language, 
as  spritely  as  ane  pailfull  of  fleas.  Then 
Monsieur  de  Rosny  offered  to  send  out  for 
violins  that  we  might  dance ;  but  instead  it 
was  agreed  that  the  Burrowes  should  teach  us 
an  English  Country  Dance;  and  a  merry  one 
it  was,  for  all  footed  it  with  a  will,  and  as  but 
few  of  us  knew  the  figure,  there  was  continuall 
losing  of  Partners,  which  I  for  one  did  not 
regret,  as  Monsieur  de  Rosny  was  mine, 
though  he  complained  that  he  danced  with 
everyone  saving  his  own  Demoiselle;  but  Mr. 
William  Burrowe  and  David  Mathertie  an- 
swered to  the  musick  like  two  young  lions. 
At  supper  our  good  cousin  Archibald  must 
needs  put  his  foot  in  it  (so  to  speak)  this 
second  time,  yet  am  I  glad  he  did  it.  Anas- 


86  Journal  of 

tasia  sate  fronting  me,  and,  being  much  taken 
with  my  signet-ring,  did  ask  me  across  the 
table  if  I  were  a  topaz  ?  I  told  her  nay,  but 
a  smoky  Cairn  Gorm,  and  offered  to  procure 
her  one  by  the  next  despatch  from  Scotland. 
We  agreed  that  the  clear  gems  seem  to  have, 
as  it  were,  a  certain  life  in  them,  for  they 
change  according  to  the  light  wherein  they 
be  placed,  and  she  said  she  loved  to  look  right 
into  them.  Then  cries  Archibald  from  his 
place,  "  Truly  mine  Uncle  is  of  the  same  mind, 
for  I  have  never  seen  him  without  a  diamond 
ring  on  his  hand." 

My  Brother  answered  indifferently,  "  Yea, 
I  do  always  wear  it." 

I  know  not  why,  but  something  made  me 
change  the  discourse  by  asking  Mr.  Burrowe 
of  ye  occult  virtues  of  precious  stones,  and  not 
long  after  we  parted.  My  Brother  and  I  would 
walk  home,  as  it  was  a  fair  evening,  though 
Lilias  would  have  had  us  to  stay  all  night, 
fearing  we  might  be  attacked  on  ye  street ;  but 
he  shewed  her  how,  beside  his  rapier,  he  car- 
ried pistols  under  his  laced  coat,  and  told  her 
if  any  misadventure  did  arise,  I  knew  better 
than  to  cling,  hampering  about  his  arm,  but 
would  quietly  stand  behind  him.  Monsieur  de 
Rosny  departed  in  his  chair,  with  many  blazing 
torches ;  and  poor  David  was  sorry  his  way 


Lady  Beatrix.  87 

lay  not  with  ours,  so   Mountrose  would  not 
suffer  him  to  escort  us. 

As  we  went  I  asked  Mountrose  if  he  had 
observed  how  young  Mr.  Burrowe  did  con- 
trive to  sit  next  to  Lilias  at  supper,  instead  of 
Monsieur  de  Feutrier,  and  how  Mistress  Lilias 
looked  noways  troubled  at  the  exchange  ? 

He  answered  that  it  was  ever  the  way  with 
women  to  spin  such  romances  about  their 
friends,  and  if  Lilias  did  look  pleased,  it  was 
because  she  could  not  understand  Monsieur's 
mingled  French  and  English  discourse.  He 
did  not  seem  inclined  to  say  more,  wherefore 
I  held  my  peace,  walking  beside  him  and 
watching  the  stars  as  they  glinted  through  the 
trees,  till,  having  left  behind  us  all  noisy  and 
frequented  places,  he  said :  "  You  did  me 
good  service,  Beatrix,  in  that  you  took  up  the 
Conversation  when  honest  Archibald  was  ob- 
serving my  ring."  And  he  told  me  how,  in 
the  gladsome  days  of  his  youth,  when  he  was 
on  his  travells,  he  had  loved  an  Italian  lady, 
who  did  also  love  him,  so  all  might  have 
gone  well  but  for  an  old  Popish  Priest,  who  so 
wrought  upon  her  parents  that  they  who  had 
at  first  looked  favourably  upon  my  Brother's 
pretensions,  now  would  not  so  much  as  hear 
of  her  marrying  an  Heretic,  as  they  were 
pleased  to  call  him.  She,  however,  continued 


88  Journal  of 

stedfast,  till  at  length,  whether  from  Trouble 
of  mind,  or  from  whatever  cause,  this  lady, 
Annetta,  fell  sick,  and  her  conscience  smote 
her  with  Disobedience  to  her  parents,  where- 
fore she  wrote  to  him,  praying  him  that  he 
would  renounce  her ;  yet  did  she  entreat  him 
sometimes  to  think  of  her  with  kindnesse. 
Thereat  my  Brother  was  much  displeased,  and, 
not  knowing  of  her  sickness,  sent  reply  that 
she  had  best  forget  him  who  had  caused  her 
so  much  trouble,  yet  would  never  have  forsaken 
her.  She  wrote  back  imploring  him  to  see  her 
but  once  again,  that  so  at  least  they  might  not 
part  in  anger,  since  part  they  must.  He  went 
accordingly,  and  at  the  sight  of  her  all  his 
wrath  departed  ;  and  so  they  bade  one  another 
farewell,  neither  did  they  ever  speak  together 
again.  Then  he  came  back  to  Scotland,  and 
sought  to  drown  these  Memories  with  plunging 
into  publick  affairs  ;  but  the  little  ring  she  gave 
him  from  her  finger  hath  followed  him  through 
all.  Afterwards  he  had  heard  that  her  parents 
had  prevailed  with  her  to  marry  a  Milanese 
gentleman — one  whom  he  also  had  known  in 
the  first  happy  days,  and  liked  him  well.  "  And 
now,"  said  he,  "  I  hope  she  is  happy  and  com- 
forted with  her  husband  and  her  children." 

Poor  lady !  methinks  her  heart  must  often 
have  throbbed  wildly  when  she  heard  of  his 


Lady  Beatrix.  89 

Exploits,  to  think  she  had  been  loved  by  such 
a  Man. 

As  autumn  comes  on  the  entries  grow  fewer 
and  briefer  in  the  old  brown  book,  yet  we 
learn  that  the  Lady  Beatrix  is  much  occupied 
with  preparations  for  Christmas,  brewing  of 
home-made  wines,  and  making  of  garments 
for  her  brother's  poor  brave  followers  ;  also 
preparing  of  gifts  to  be  sent  over  the  sea  when 
opportunity  may  offer,  for  the  friends  left 
lonely  in  their  saddened  homes  :  Mdlle.  de 
Scudery's  romances  for  the  Lady  Elizabeth 
Napier,  with  French  sweetmeats  for  her  chil- 
dren, and  choice  perfumes  for  the  old  ladies 
at  Hayes  House,  who  were  curious  in  dis- 
tillery. 

During  all  the  season  of  Christmas  hospi- 
tality seems  to  have  been  exercised  both  to 
rich  and  poor,  while  the  exiled  Cavaliers  for- 
got their  troubles,  and  for  a  while  all  led  a 
merry  life,  especially  the  Hon.  Mr.  Mathertie. 

Now  we  come  to  one  of  our  favourite  pas- 
sages in  the  whole  Diary.  She  has  been  to  a 
large  party,  where  were  many  children,  so 
they  played  blindman's  buff,  snapdragon,  and 
other  games,  in  which  she  had  not  joined  for 
many  a  year  ;  returning,  she  found  her  brother 
sitting  up  alone,  who  was  well  pleased  that 


90  Journal  of 

she  had  passed  such  a  merry  evening.     They 
went  upstairs  together,  and  at  the  door  of  her 
room  he  kissed  her  (Beatrix  always  records 
these    kisses) ;    then    as    she    undressed    she 
thought  how  everything  whereon  her  eyes  did 
fasten  was  a  token  of  God's  mercy.     "  Two 
years  ago  at  this  time  I  was  sore  troubled  be- 
cause mine  Aunts  would  keep  Christmasse  as 
a  Fast,  and  during  the  long  Lecture  I  would 
fain   have    meditated   on   ye   great    blessing 
vouchsafed  to  the  world  on  that  day,  but  mine 
head  was  ever  running  on  the  pleasures  from 
which   I   was  debarred;  and  now  God  hath 
granted   me  these  things  and  given  me  my 
heart's  desire,  so  here  will  I  lay  me  down  in 
this  fair  chamber,  with  ye  firelight  dancing  on 
ye  wainscoat,  and  the  books  and  bunches  of 
holly  set  over  the  mirrour,  with  the  sound  of 
musick  and  merriment  still  in  mine  ears,  whiles 
outside  the  lattice  stand  the  frosty  stars  flashing 
through  the  tree-tops  like  torches  blown  in 
ye  wind.     I  will  essay  to  repeat  the  ciij.  Psalm 
when  I  am  in  bed,  but  fear  I  will  be  asleep 
ere  I  have  time  to  finish  it." 

It  was  not  long  after  that  Montrose,  think- 
ing he  could  better  serve  his  cause  in  Germany, 
resolved  to  leave  Paris,  although  Cardinal 
Mazarin  had  offered  him  a  distinguished  mili- 
tary post,  with  considerable  emoluments ;  so 


Lady  Beatrix.  91 

February  was  much  occupied  in  packing  up 
and  bidding  farewell  to  English  and  foreign 
friends.  Beatrix  felt  sorry  to  go,  yet  she  had 
always  a  wish  to  travel,  and  in  such  good 
company. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  JOURNAL  RESUMED. 
Ffebruary  xxviij. 

)|AST  week,  having  gone  to  pay  my 
respects  to  Madame  de  Sable,  who 
hath  always  shewn  me  kindness,  I 
found  her  about  to  retreat,  being 
Lent,  to  the  Convent  of  Port  Royal ;  she  prayed 
me  to  come  with  her  in  her  coach,  which  I  did, 
hoping  it  was  not  wrong.  She  told  me  that 
some  of  the  monks  had  been  well  known  in 
the  world  as  advocates  or  as  scholars,  and  many 
of  the  nuns  were  of  noble  family,  yet  now  they 
will  sleep  on  straw ;  neither  will  they  see  their 
kindred,  yea,  even  their  own  parents,  save 
through  a  grating.  These  poor  ladies  received 
me  with  much  kindness,  and  seeing  some 
violets  in  mine  hand,  one  of  them  told  how  an 
old  nun  in  Port  Royal  des  Champs  had  given 
up  a  little  garden  that  was  her  last  earthly 
possessn,  and  they  seemed  even  to  entertain 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.      93 

some  scruples  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  enjoying 
a  fair  prospect  from  their  windows.  I  said 
surely  le  bon  Dieu  would  not  have  created  such 
pleasant  things  if  it  were  wrong  to  be  happy 
with  them ;  whereat  the  mother  superior, 
turning  to  me  with  a  beautiful  smile  on  her 
grave  countenance,  addressed  me  as  "  Ma  tres- 
chere  fille"  saying  she  could  see  I  was  very 
happy. 

"  So  happy,  ma  mere,  that  I  can  never  thank 
God  enough." 

And  she  :  "  You  do  well,  ma  fille,  yet  you 
will  have  sorrow:  may  He  then  be  with  you." 
And  I  could  not  choose  but  beg  her  to  re- 
member me.  In  like  manner,  as  Anastasia 
hath  told  me,  would  my  Lady  Falkland  warn 
young  wives  and  mothers  that  she  saw  rejoic- 
ing, telling  them  how  swiftly  her  own  bliss  had 
left  her,  and  how  only  she  could  be  comforted. 

How  surprised  these  devout  ladies  and  my 
two  Aunts  would  be  were  they  told  that  in 
some  things  they  are  alike ;  my  Aunt  Lilias 
was  ever  studying  the  Scriptures,  even  whiles 
her  woman  was  tiring  her  hair  in  the  morning; 
yet  would  she  weep  sore,  and  was  not  made 
happy  thereby.  As  for  many  of  these  French 
ladies,  they  talk  openly  of  becoming  devotes 
when  their  youth  is  departed,  and  their  beauty, 
instead  of  serving  God  with  these  His  gifts 


94  Journal  of 

before  the  evil  days  come — and  meanwhile 
what  happiness  do  they  lose  ! 

On  parting,  Madame  de  Sable  presented 
me  with  her  receipt  for  conserve  of  oranges, 
for  which  Monsieur  de  la  Rochefoucauld  hath 
ofttimes  importuned  her.  I  hope  I  may  one 
day  see  that  kind  lady  again.  But  when  my 
Brother  heard  where  I  had  been,  he  was  dis- 
pleased, saying  Madame  de  Sable  should  have 
known  better  than  to  take  a  stranger  like  me 
to  such  a  place.  I  assured  him  they  would 
never  if  they  tried  make  me  a  nun,  to  live  ye 
Life  of  a  bird  in  a  cage,  being  half  starved  to 
boot,  and  clad  always  in  ye  same  dull  raiment. 
He  said,  "  I  know  it,"  but  explained  there  is 
so  much  Tattle  at  Court  it  would  sune  be 
abroad  yt  Montrose  his  sister,  then  that  him- 
self, were  made  Proselytes,  which  might  be  of 
prejudice  to  ye  Cause,  and  charged  me  never 
to  go  to  their  Churches.  I  am  somewhat  sorry 
for  this — the  one  evening  I  was  in  Nostre 
Dame  with  ye  Digbys,  how  the  great  waves  of 
Musick  did  roll  over  my  head  till  mine  eyes 
were  filled  with  tears  of  ioyfull  pain.  Yet 
would  I  give  up  more  for  him. 

Whether  from  indolence,  hurry,  or  con- 
fidence in  her  own  clear  memory,  we  find  few 
entries  made  by  Beatrix  of  her  foreign  travels, 


Lady  Beatrix.  95 

in  the  course  of  which  she  saw  the  Tyrol  and 
parts  of  Switzerland  ;  yet  she  thoroughly  en- 
joyed all  she  met  in  her  brother's  company, 
especially  one  grand  adventure  that  befell 
them  on  starting. 

"  We  were,"  she  writes,  "  scarce  gone  three 
leagues  from  Paris,  having  left  our  suite  to 
follow  next  day,  when  suddenly  ye  Coach  was 
stopped,  and  certain  ill-favoured  fellows  looked 
in,  but  on  Montrose  showing  his  pistols,  La- 
sonde  and  ye  others  doing  the  same,  they  de- 
parted, and  we  went  on.  My  Brother  was  just 
comending  me  in  that  I  neither  swooned  nor 
shrieked,  nor  shewed  other  womanish  weak- 
ness, as  indeed  what  cause  was  there  when  he 
was  by  ?  when  a  second  time  we  were  brought 
to  a  stand  in  good  earnest.  Montrose  his 
attentn  was  taken  up  by  one  or  more  at  ye 
right-hand  window,  when  in  from  ye  left  an 
arm  was  thrust  before  my  face  and  a  pistol 
held  close  to  his  head.  I  struck  the  wrist 
upwards  with  all  my  might,  and  ye  ball  went 
out  thro'  the  roof.  Then  I  remember  my 
Brother  thrusting  me  right  back  on  ye  seat, 
while  pistols  flashed  and  cracked  close  before 
mine  eyes,  and  presently  we  were  driving  on 
at  a  furious  pace,  and  his  voice  saying,  "  Brave 
girl,  you  have  saved  my  life,"  and  because  I 
trembled  exceedingly,  and  could  scarcely  speak, 


96       Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

he  with  his  owne  hands  did  wrap  me  in  my 
cloke  and  give  me  wine  from  our  provisn." 

Later  she  makes  mention,  in  few  words, 
much  abbreviated,  of  "  deep  moss  beds  where 
the  Dew  lay  all  day  long  while  ye  pine  trees 
gave  out  swete  odours  in  the  hot  sunshine,  and 
o'er  ye  grene  Forest  rose  great  white  Pyra- 
mids." One  entry,  somewhat  longer,  records 
how  the  two  were  traversing  one  of  the  passes 
on  foot  with  a  guide ;  how  they  watched  the 
clouds  gathering  magnificently  over  the  cliffs, 
and  in  spite  of  their  guide's  uneasiness  could 
not  choose  but  linger  to  gaze  on  sights  that 
reminded  them  of  home,  when  all  at  once  the 
storm  burst  upon  them.  "  I  enjoyed  it  right 
well,"  says  Beatrix,  "  till  ye  great  hailstones 
dashing  on  my  head  did  blind  and  almost 
stunne  me,  for  my  hat  was  blown  away  ;  more- 
over the  wind  whirling  round  would  have  car- 
ried me  off  my  feet,  but  Montrose  threw  his 
cloke  over  me  and  held  me  fast.  So  we  fared 
further  till  we  came  to  a  little  dairy-farm  in  a 
green  pasture  full  of  flowers,  where  ye  good 
people  did  most  hospitably  entertain  us." 

This  is  nearly  all  she  records,  at  the  time,  of 
her  travels  ;  only  between  the  yellow  pages  a 
few  dried  Alpine  flowers  have  lain  safe  during 
two  hundred  years. 


CHAPTER   XL 

N  February,  1648-9,  Beatrix  was 
on  a  visit  to  Sir  George  and  Lady 
Stirling  at  Ghent,  Montrose  being 
at  Brussels. 


And l  now  arrived  those  evil  tidings  which 
for  a  long  time  we  could  scarce  credit,  namely, 
that  our  good  King  had  been  thus  dispiteously 
slaughtered — truly  this  is  a  woefull  Valentine's 
tide  ;  even  the  Flemings  are  astounded,  and  all 
our  countryfolk  are  clothed  in  black  raiment. 
Sir  George  and  Margaret  have  given  one  an- 
other many  sharp  words,  and  for  me  I  am 
sore  troubled  to  think  what  grief  this  must  be 
to  my  Brother.  Had  he  not  been  thwarted 
continually,  it  would  never  have  happened. 
I  must  go  to  him  as  quickly  as  possible. 

1  The  Editor  repeats  that  he  will  not  be  responsible 
for  any  political  opinions  expressed  by  those  who  took 
part  so  ardently  in  the  questions  of  their  day. 

H 


98  Journal  of 

\ith. —  My  Cousins  did  warmly  dissuade 
me  from  travelling,  for  the  roads  are  yet  deep 
in  snow,  but  I  reminded  them  how  when  but 
children,  I  and  David  Mathertie  were  caught 
in  a  storm  out  in  the  Trosachs,  and  the  poor 
boy  would  fain  have  covered  me  with  his 
own  little  cloke.  We  crouched  under  a  rock, 
chafing  one  another's  hands,  and  saying  our 
Prayers,  till  at  last  we  heard  shouting  and  the 
baying  of  hounds,  and  my  Brother  came  leap- 
ing over  the  drifts  and  found  us,  for  he  would 
not  be  dissuaded,  though  but  a  lad  himself, 
from  joining  in  the  search.  It  were  well 
enough  for  English  or  Flemish  ladies  to  talk 
of  ye  weather,  but  no  Scotswoman  should 
be  held  from  her  Duty  by  such  considera- 
tions. 

The  Hague,  March  yd. — How  kind  were 
the  Sterlings  when  they  saw  I  had  set  my 
heart  upon  going  !  Margaret  lent  me  her  fur 
cloak  and  packed  up  for  me  great  store  of 
provisions,  yet  I  could  hardly  have  started 
but  for  David  Mathertie,  who,  finding  me  sit- 
ting disconsolate,  for  that  the  barges  could  not 
yet  go,  and  the  roads  were  too  much  choaked 
for  wheels,  bid  me  cheer  up,  saying  he  would 
fain  go  himself  to  wait  on  the  Prince  of  Wales 
at  the  Hague,  and,  if  I  could  be  in  light  march- 
ing order,  he  would  escort  me  on  horseback  ; 


Lady  Beatrix.  99 

so  we  set  off,  poor  Mrs.  Grant  on  a  pillion 
behind  Lasonde.  Gladly  would  I  have  spared 
her  but  for  Decorum.  I  wish  Margaret  had 
not  said  what  she  did  the  last  evening,  but  I 
will  not  trouble  myself,  for  what  can  be  more 
natural  than  that  David  and  I  should  always 
be  good  comrades,  having  known  one  another 
all  our  lives :  moreover  he  is  younger  than  I 
by  three  years,  and  even  as  passionately  de- 
voted to  Montrose  as  to  me,  ever  watching 
him  with  greatest  reverence.  It  would  have 
been  a  dismall  journey  but  for  his  agreeable 
conversation,  and  he  even  made  Mrs.  Grant 
put  a  bright  face  upon  things. 

As  we  went  he  told  me  the  latest  news  from 
Paris  ;  how  they  are  all  fighting  it  out  at  last, 
and  Monseigneur  le  Cardinal  ran  up  the  tower 
of  St.  Jacques  himself  to  ring  the  alarm,  Made- 
moiselle and  Madame  de  Longueville  enjoy- 
ing it  all  thoroughly ;  but  he  knew  nought  of 
Madame  de  Sable1,  who  doubtless  doth  not 
enjoy  it  at  all,  though  he  had  heard  how  the 
good  nuns  of  Port  Royal  have  given  shelter 
to  the  poor  and  wounded,  even  stalling  their 
cattle  in  the  Cloisters,  so  that  themselves  have 
scarce  room  to  move.  I  should  like  to  be  able 
to  do  as  Madame  de  Longueville,  in  our  Cause 
that  is  so  much  worthier  than  theirs,  for  she 
stood  in  the  Balcony  of  the  Hostel  de  Villc, 


ioo  Journal  of 

and  by  her  beautie  and  bravery  persuaded 
the  people  to  join  with  her  Brother. 

Then  for  awhile  he  had  to  feel  the  way 
most  carefully ;  so  dismounted,  leading  my 
horse  and  his  own  in  silence,  till  we  came  to 
a  part  of  ye  road  so  choked  with  half-melted 
snow,  we  were  brought  to  a  pause ;  but  he 
lifted  up  his  voice  and  shouted  for  help  so 
lustily  that  the  Peasants  came  from  far  and 
near,  with  all  good  will,  to  clear  the  way,  him- 
self seizing  a  shovel  and  working  as  hard  as 
any  of  them.  So  we  fared  forward,  but  by 
reason  of  ye  heavie  roads  we  did  not  reach 
Brussels  till  gloaming.  At  the  door  of  my 
Brother's  lodgings  we  met  Dr.  Wishart  going 
in,  who  was  not  a  little  amazed  at  seeing  us ; 
he  brought  us  to  his  warm  study,  and  there 
told  us  how,  when  this  dismal  tidings  arrived, 
Montrose  his  heart  failed  him  and  he  became 
as  a  dead  man,  and  did  shut  himself  in  his 
own  room  for  two  days ;  that  now  indeed  he 
comporteth  himself  as  usual,  yet  is  in  no  small 
heaviness  of  heart,  which  the  Doctor  hoped 
he  might  speak  out  to  me,  and  he  was  right 
glad  I  had  come  thus  unlocked  for.  Hearing 
this,  I  left  the  two  gentlemen,  went  to  my 
Brother's  door,  and  knocking  thereat  was  bid- 
den to  come  in ;  yet,  having  entered,  I  stood 
still  in  ye  doorway,  seeing  how  dejectedly  he 


Lady  Beatrix.  101 

sat  gazing  on  the  embers  ;  neither  did  he  look 
up  till  I  spake,  then  he  turned  quickly,  gazed 
for  a  moment,  and,  springing  up,  cordially  em- 
braced me,  exclaiming,  "  Why,  Beatrice,  ye  are 
half  frozen ! "  and  led  me  to  his  own  chair 
whiles  he  threw  a  great  log  on  the  fire.  I  put 
back  my  wet  hood,  and  he  asked  how  I  came 
and  who  had  been  mine  escort.  After  a  while 
he  withdrew  to  bid  young  Mathertie  stay  to 
supper  and  sleep  whiles  I  attired  myself  and 
sent  Mrs.  Grant  to  bed ;  but  poor  David  had 
already  departed  to  his  kinsman's  house  hard  by. 

At  supper  I  could  see,  had  it  not  already 
been  known  to  me,  that  my  Brother  hath  had 
a  sore  trouble,  yet  was  I  able  to  make  him 
smile  at  our  adventures,  being  greatly  tempted 
to  romance  about  them  ;  he  said  anyone  would 
think  I  enjoyed  sitting  on  horseback  with  my 
lap  full  of  sleet,  and  it  was  well  Conde  was  in 
Winter  Quarters,  so  that  perforce  the  country 
was  quiet,  though  he  knew  we  would  not  have 
liked  our  journey  the  less  had  it  been  other- 
wise. 

After  supper  ye  Doctor  withdrew  to  write 
more  of  his  Latin  book,  and  then  Montrose 
did  ask  what  had  caused  me  leave  my  friends 
and  come  through  the  snow  thus  suddenly. 
I  said  because  I  would  fain  be  with  him, 
whereat  he  gave  me  one  of  those  grave,  kind 


IO2  Journal  of 

looks  that  seem  to  search  through  my  brain, 
saying,— 

"It  was  very  good  of  you,  my  child." 
So  we  fell  a  talking  of  this  his  heavie  sor- 
row, till  at  length  he  wept  bitterly.  A  sad 
and  fearfull  thing  it  was  to  see  such  grief;  yet 
would  I  not  essay  to  stop  him,  only  when  his 
hand  fell  on  his  knee  I  took  it  up  and  caressed 
it  till  his  fingers  closed  tight  over  mine.  After 
a  while,  his  passion  having  somewhat  spent 
itself,  he  said  this  was  a  poor  welcome  for  me, 
and  I  could  not  tell  him  what  joy  it  would  be 
if  I  could  onlie  comfort  him.  But  I  perswaded 
him  to  lye  back  in  the  great  chair  and  try  to 
sleep,  for  he  owned  that  he  had  scarcely  taken 
rest  since  the  ill  tidings  came.  So  for  a  while 
there  was  silence,  yet  once  or  twice  I  found 
his  eyes  resting  upon  me  with  a  look  of  com- 
fort, as  if  he  thought  it  pleasant  to  see  me 
sitting  near  him  again. 

The  next  morning  I  awoke  feeling  far  hap- 
pier than  I  ought  as  a  loyall  subject,  saving 
that  I  felt  somewhat  anxious  lest,  after  all, 
my  Brother's  health  should  suffer  by  the 
trouble  of  his  Mind.  He  came  down  later 
than  his  wont,  by  reason  of  ye  sleeping  potion 
I  had  prevailed  with  him  to  take ;  but  when 
he  appeared  he  did  at  once  reassure  me  by 
saluting  us  chearfully,  and  vowing  that  he 


Lady  Beatrix.  103 

had  shown  more  fortitude  in  swallowing  Mrs. 
Grant's  decoctn  of  cowslips  than  did  Socrates 
with  ye  hemlock.  Afterwards  he  came  in 
when  I  was  sitting  alone,  and  shewed  me  a 
copy  of  verses  he  hath  composed,  saying  they 
might  very  likely  be  the  last  he  would  write. 

"  Great,  Good,  and  Just,  could  I  but  rate 
My  Grief,  and  thy  too  rigid  Fate, 
rd  weep  ye  world  to  such  a  strains, 

As  it  should  deluge  once  again  : 
But  since  thy  loud-tongued  bloud  demands  supplies, 
More  from  JBriareus'  Handes  than  Argus'  Eyes, 
Fie  sing  thine  Obsequies  with  Trumpet-soundes, 
And  write  thine  Epitaph  in  Bloud  and  woundes" 

He  bid  me  prepare,  though  he  was  sorry  to 
bring  me  on  another  journey  so  soon,  for  a 
speedy  start  to  the  Hague,  where  he  would 
offer  his  services  to  our  young  king,  and  so 
we  are  come  hither. 

5//j. — His  Majestic  hath  already  sent  for 
my  Brother,  whom  he  hath  received  with  all 
gratiousness,  and  given  him  credentials  as  his 
own  Lieutenant-Governor  with  full  power  to 
levy  forces  against  his  rebellious  subjects, 
with  the  entire  command  in  all  Scotland,  and 
authoritie  to  confer  knighthood  on  whom  he 
may  think  worthy.  Peradventure  the  king 
will  himself  go  with  the  Expedition  into  Scot- 
land. My  Brother  hath  received  new  life 


IO4  Journal  of 

from  these  fair  prospects,  for  he  hath  sworn 
before  God,  angels,  and  men,  to  avenge  the 
death  of  the  Martyr,  and  set  his  son  upon  his 
hereditary  throne. 

22nd. — All  promised  well  till  now  that  La- 
narick  and  Lauderdale  are  come  hither  to 
trouble  us,  as  is  their  wont ;  professing  a  pas- 
sionate Loyaltie,  for  which  they  would  make 
the  King  believe  they  have  been  banished, 
whereas  all  men  know  better ;  and  here  are 
Commissioners  of  ye  Estates  coming  from 
Scotland  to  help  them.  Specially  will  they 
urge  upon  ye  King  to  banish  from  his  pre- 
sence that  excommunicated  and  forfaulted 
Traitour,  as  they  impudently  and  infandously 
do  call  my  Brother,  applying  such  wordes  to 
him  as  might  rather  be  keepit  for  themselves. 
He  onlie  laughs  at  their  malicious  carriage 
toward  him  ;  but  I  never  saw  him  more  chafed 
than  when  he  heard  of  their  coming,  for  the 
hindrance  they  are  like  to  be  unto  ye  Cause, 
insomuch  that  he  did  even  utter  an  impreca- 
tion, which  he  never  did  before,  though  it  be 
the  fashion. 

However,  there  are  many  honest  Gentlemen 
who  will  do  their  best  to  prevent  ye  King's 
Youth  and  Innocencie  being  imposed  upon, 
the  Chancellour  for  one ;  although  whenever 
he  cometh  I  know  that  I  will  have  a  dull 


Lady  Beatrix.  105 

evening,  save  indeed  that  it  is  right  pleasant 
to  hear  him  talk  of  his  acquaintance.  Speak- 
ing of  Mr.  Jermyn  last  night,  he  said  :  "  Those 
who  wish  best  to  him,  wish  him  out  of  the 
way;"  then  of  Mr.  Ashburnham,  "No  man 
hath  so  good  an  opinion  of  that  Gentleman 
as  himself  hath  ; "  to  which  I  can  bear  witness 
from  what  I  saw  of  him  in  Holland,  when  he 
came  on  a  Fool's  errand,  seeking  to  persuade 
my  Brother  to  leave  the  Queen  to  such  ad- 
visers as  himself  and  the  rest  of  them.  So 
all  supper-time  I  enjoy  presiding  at  my  Bro- 
ther's table  ;  but  afterwards  they  stay  very 
late,  and  then  I  am  not  sorry  to  have  my 
Lord  Mathertie  (as  he  is  now  become)  taking 
his  seat  beside  me,  let  Margaret  Sterling  say 
what  she  will. 

I  am  sure  he  doth  never  indulge  too  freely 
in  my  Brother's  wine,  as  do  some  of  our 
friends,  who  before  supper  are  very  mirrours 
of  Courtesy,  yet  afterwards  they  will  comfort 
themselves  by  heartily  cursing  old  Noll  and 
the  Parliament,  then  will  humbly  beg  my  for- 
giveness :  I  long  to  bid  them  ask  pardon  of 
Heaven  ;  yet  my  heart  bleeds  for  these  brave 
gentlemen,  who  have  lost  their  all,  and  some 
of  those  who  laugh  the  loudest  hide  the 
heaviest  hearts  for  the  fair  young  sons  or 
brothers  gone  down  untimely  into  bloody 


io6  Journal  of 

graves.  Certainly  I  will  not  without  cause 
draw  back  from  my  chearful  carriage  toward 
young  Mathertie  ;  we  are  soe  comfortable  to- 
gether as  old  friends,  and  if  he  wished  to  be 
more,  would  he  be  so  ever  ready  for  a  jest  ? 
Lilias,  too,  must  needs  trouble  herself  in  the 
matter.  (I  should  like  to  know  what  hath 
passed  between  her  and  Mr.  Burrowe.)  She 
was  sadder  than  ever  after  he  left  Paris  so 
suddenly. 

May  iith. — This  evening,  my  Brother 
having  gone  to  pay  his  respects  to  ye  Queen 
of  Bohemia,  I  waited  his  return  in  the  oak 
chamber,  reading  Mr.  Milton's  book  till  the 
letters  danced  before  mine  eyes  in  the  grey 
twilight,  for  I  am  fain  to  keep  it  out  of  sight 
when  the  gentlemen  are  by.  Then  I  betook 
me  to  the  spinnet,  playing  dreamily  one  old 
tune  after  another,  whiles  the 

"  Glowing  Embers  thro1  ye  Room, 
Taught  Light  to  counterfeit  a  Gloom'" 

Some  airs  there  are  I  love  to  play  when  I  am 
sojourning  in  a  town,  for  they  make  me  think 
of  mossy  places  in  the  woods,  and  of  solemn 
moonbeams  looking  down  through  the  leaves 
on  the  little  herbs  below ;  this  minded  me  of 
Fontainebleau,  and  made  me  wonder  if  I 
should  see  the  Burrowes  again,  wishing  I  could 


Lady  Beatrix.  107 

help  them  and  Lilias,  and  recalling  the  his- 
toric William  Burrowe  told  me  of  the  Chief 
Justice's  Lady,  who  held  Corfe  Castle  against 
Sir  Walter  Erie  himself,  Hampden's  friend- 
till  the  thought  of  Montrose  his  approaching 
Venture  excluded  all  beside,  and  I  sate  plan- 
ning how  goodly  a  thing  it  would  be  sup- 
posing I  were  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  foe, 
who  should  threaten  me  with  instant  death 
unless  I  would  reveal  my  Brother's  designs. 
Already  I  fancied  myself  kneeling  blindfolded, 
expecting  the  balls  to  come  plunging  into  my 
bosom,  when  there  would  be  a  rushing  of 
horses,  and  he  spurring  in  headlong  to  the 
rescue  ;  perhaps  I  would  allow  Lord  Mathertie 
to  help ;  but  e'en  then  came  the  welcome 
knock  at  the  door,  so  I  ran  out  to  open  it, 
and  be  beforehand  with  our  landlady,  who 
might  have  imposed  on  my  Brother's  good- 
nature, requesting  him  to  remove  his  wet 
cloak  and  boots  out  on  the  street,  which  it  is 
likely  as  not  he  would  have  done,  so  cour- 
teous is  he  to  all  women.  He  looked  chear- 
full,  and  bid  me  sit  with  him  awhile  by  the 
fire ;  so  I  prayed  him  to  tell  me  what  Her 
Majestic  of  Bohemia  was  like,  and  how  she 
was  apparelled ;  he  was  able  to  answer  the 
first  question  readily  enough,  saying  she  was 
even  such  a  lady  as  it  would  be  joy  to  fight 


io8  Journal  of 

for,  she  looked  like  a  mother  of  Heroes. 
Presently  he  added,  "  I  met  one  Person  who 
was  sorry  ye  were  not  there." 

"  Only  one  ?"  I  said,  and  he — 

"  Many  did  inquire  for  you,  but  I  spake  of 
one  especially — David  Mathertie." 

I  said,  "He  is  a  good  youth,"  and  my 
Brother — 

"  Nothing  more  ?" 

Then  I  suddenlie  bethought  me  I  would 
take  courage  to  tell  of  my  perplexity,  and  he 
answered,  "  Your  friends  are  right,  Beatrix ." 
I  said  I  was  sorry  for  it,  and  he,  "  Wherefore  ? 
methinks  you  have  rather  cause  of  gladness." 

I  said,  "  Nay,  for  I  only  lose  a  good  friend, 
and  gain  nothing."  And  at  last  I  fairly  said, 
I  was  so  happy  with  him  I  would  not  care  to 
change. 

Then  he,  "  But  ye  know,  Beatrix,  in  a  short 
time  I  will  be  going  to  the  war,  and  it  may  be 
God's  will  that  I  return  not  again." 

Then  as  I  begged  him  not  to  speak  after 
that  fashion,  he  took  my  hand,  saying,  "  I  would 
not  trouble  you,  child,  yet  were  it  not  well 
ye  should  consider  this  ?  Neither  is  there  any 
Gentleman  with  whom  I  would  more  gladly 
entrust  you." 

"  But,"  I  said,  "  surely  he  is  going  with  you, 
for  if  he  remains  behind,  I  will  never  speak  to 
him  again." 


Lady  Beatrix.  109 

Montrose  answered  that  he  knew  the  young 
man  meant  to  win  me  honourably,  and  to  de- 
serve my  regard,  adding  that  he  would  not 
have  said  anything  to  me  of  what  he  hath 
observed  this  long  while,  had  not  I  begun. 
"  But,"  said  he,  "  now  we  are  talking  of  the 
matter  I  will  tell  you  there  is  nothing  could 
more  win  mine  approval;  and  indeed  I  speak 
for  your  good,  for  he  loveth  your  very  shadow." 

"  Oh  Brother,  you  will  not  send  me  from 

-\ M 
you  r 

"  No,  I  will  not  force  your  inclination,  and 
indeed,  good  sister,  I  have  no  wish  to  lose 
you ;  you  have  greatly  cheered  mine  Exile, 
and  I  am  glad  you  have  not  misliked  this 
wandering  life." 

I  assured  him  'twas  the  brightest  time  I 
have  ever  known  ;  so  then  we  talked  of  all  we 
will  do  if  this  Expedition  be  successful  and  we 
return  home  ;  how  we  would  lay  out  an  Italian 
garden  under  the  yew  hedges,  where  the  first 
snowdrops  come ;  and  one  thicket  of  yew  that 
was  formerly  a  hen  and  chickens,  shall  be  cut 
into  a  crown,  a  Phcenix,  or  some  such  Emblem ; 
and  how  Montrose  will  redress  the  wrongs  of 
his  old  followers,  and  we  may  hope  to  enter- 
tain some  of  the  friends  we  have  made  abroad, 
and  how  pleasant  it  is  that  the  Sterlings  and 
Napiers  have  houses  not  too  far  from  ours. 


no     Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

I  for  one  shall  be  glad  if  I  can  take  any  Dutch 
serving  wench  home  with  me,  for  their  neat- 
ness and  cleanliness  would  be  held  marvellous 
in  Scotland. 

I  truly  think  Montrose  would  be  sorry  in 
his  heart  if  I  were  to  leave  him,  but  I  might 
have  left  him  ere  now,  had  I  been  so  sillie  as 
to  wish  it. 

So  we  sate  together  chatting  by  ye  firelight, 
till  the  sweet  sound  of  church  bells  came 
dropping  through  the  wind  and  the  rain,  and 
the  great  clock  struck  twelve.  I  am  vext  I 
forgot  to  ask  one  thing  when  I  had  so  good 
opportunity,  namely,  how  it  were  best  to 
carry  myself  toward  this  poor  youth,  as  he 
would  know  better  how  a  man  would  feel  than 
I  should,  but  he  is  occupied  with  more  im- 
portant matters. 


CHAPTER    XII. 


May  2jtk. 

DVICES  just  received  that  they 
have  beheaded  the  old  Marquis  of 
Huntly  ;  what  pity  he  would  never 
be  friends  with  us  !  Dr.  Wishart 
hath  told  me  how  earnestly  my  Brother  was 
desirous  of  unity,  and  once  rode  over  all  alone 
to  talk  with  the  old  man,,  who  was  much 
softened  for  the  time  by  such  frankness  and 
courtesy  ;  yet  these  good  impressions  did  not 
last :  and  now  woe  is  me  for  his  grey  hairs  all 
dabbled  in  blood  ! 

My  Lady  Aubigny  and  I  were  talking  of 
this  tragedy  but  yesterday,  and  she  was  of 
opinion  that  if  he  had  joined  Montrose  he 
might  now  have  been  alive  and  well.  We  are 
glad  to  have  made  her  acquaintance,  knowing 
how  she  sought  to  contrive  the  escape  of  his 
late  Maiestie  from  the  hands  of  those  his 
bloudie  and  pitilesse  enemies  ;  yea,  and  long 


1 1 2  Journal  of 

before  she  had  carried  papers  of  importance 
hidden  in  her  beautifull  hair.  Wherefore 
hearing  she  was  arrived  in  this  doleful  place, 
my  Brother  bid  me  wait  upon  her  to  see  if  in 
any  ways  we  might  be  serviceable  unto  her ; 
for  her  Lord  hath  been  compelled  to  take  ser- 
vice under  the  Emperour,  and  to  leave  her 
here  as  in  a  place  of  safetie,  her  health  not 
suffering  her  to  follow  him. 

We  have  met  frequently,  and  yesterday  she 
made  me  sit  with  her  to  enjoy  some  confec- 
tions, and  presently  began  to  talk  of  the  un- 
happy divisions  in  our  little  Court.  I  said 
the  quarrels  were  none  of  our  seeking ;  and 
she  remarked  that  it  would  be  well  for  the 
Cause  if  two  such  powerful  Chiefs  as  Montrose 
and  Duke  Hamilton  were  reconciled.  To 
which  I  replied  that  I  knew  my  Brother  was 
willing  to  forget  the  past,  and  to  be  on  friendly 
terms  with  the  Duke.  So  we  concerted  to- 
gether if  it  might  be  brought  to  pass,  and  she 
urged  that  I  might  open  an  intercourse  more 
easily  than  my  Brother,  declaring  that  but  for 
the  present  mourning  she  would  give  a  ball 
and  make  his  Grace  lead  me  out.  Then  I 
asked  whether  I  could  not  meet  him  as  if  by 
chance  in  her  apartments  ?  Just  then  an 
English  gentleman,  an  old  friend  of  hers,  came 
in  to  pay  his  respects,  whom  she  gladly  wel- 


I^ady  Beatrix.  113 

corned,  and  introducing  him  to  me,  prayed 
that  I  would  not  be  unwilling  to  take  him  into 
councill,  being  a  gentleman  of  proved  discre- 
tion and  honesty.  He  opined  that  the  better 
way  would  be  if  some  neutral  person  did  first 
meet  the  Duke,  and  seek  to  bring  him  to  a 
better  mind.  My  Lady  Aubigny  pressed  him 
to  undertake  the  office,  to  which  he  modestly 
consented. 

Meanwhile  I  have  often  seen  Lord  Mather- 
tie,  and  have  tried  to  keep  state  with  him,  but 
not  very  successfully,  for  the  graver  I  am  the 
more  friendly  is  he ;  and  indeed,  if  ever  I 
have  succeeded  in  being  on  punctilio  with  him, 
I  am  tempted  to  make  it  up  to  him  next  time. 
I  wish  he  would  marry  Lilias. 

To-day  I  was  better  pleased  with  him  than 
ever ;  he  came  in  looking  flushed  and  discom- 
posed, and  on  my  asking  what  ailed  him  he 
broke  out  into  some  exclamation  about  u  That 
fellow's  cursed  cool  insolence  ! "  I  drew  my- 
self up,  and  he  did  excuse  himself,  asking  if 
ever  I  had  seen  Lord  Lauderdale  ?  I  said, 
No,  and  I  had  no  wish.  Then  he  :  "If  your 
ladyship  had  had  that  ill-fortune,  methinks 
you  would  pardon  my  hastiness ; "  then  told 
me  how  he  had  been  taking  wine  in  an  alcove 
at  Monsieur  de  Dampierre's,  in  company  with 
certain  Flemish  gentlemen  and  others  of  our 


ii4  Journal  of 

own  Country,  and  the  talk  falling  upon  our 
matters,  my  Lord  of  Lauderdale  took  the 
opportunity  of  inveighing  against  Montrose, 
vowing  that  no  true  Scotsman  could  ever 
serve  under  him  after  such  ravages  as  he  had 
committed,  adding,  with  fearful  asseverations, 
such  falsehoods  that  David  expected  the  ceil- 
ing to  fall  on  their  heads  ;  and  but  for  respect 
to  their  Host,  he  would  have  made  his  Lord- 
ship eat  his  words  at  the  point  of  the  sword. 
As  he  would  have  interposed,  however,  an 
English  gentleman  cross-questioned  him,  ask- 
ing whether  Montrose  had  indeed  slain  women 
and  children,  or  caused  the  deaths  of  any  in 
cold  blood  after  the  Battle  ? — to  which  Lau- 
derdale could  give  but  a  lame  answer,  yet 
averred  that  my  Brother  had  raged  so  barba- 
rously in  the  Field  that  his  Countrymen  could 
never  forgive  him,  and  in  particular  at  Inver- 
lochy,  where  some  1,500  of  the  Campbells  had 
fallen.  Then  David  spoke  up  valiantly,  re- 
minding the  foreign  gentlemen  of  the  lawless 
nature  of  our  mountain  troops,  and  how  he 
had  himself  seen  my  Brother  in  the  very  thick 
of  the  fight,  with  his  own  hand,  strike  up  the 
sword  of  an  Irish  soldier,  who  was  about  to 
slay  an  hoary-headed  old  reprobate.  Then 
when  Lauderdale  began  once  more  to  bemoan 
his  1,500  Campbells,  David  took  up  his  Pa- 


Lady  Beatrix.  115 

rable,  and  related  to  the  company  how,  when 
the  scaffold  was  erected  for  so  many  of  Mon- 
trose  his  dearest  friends,  he  had  himself,  with 
Napier  and  Sterling,  entreated  my  brother  to 
make  reprisals  on  the  Covenanting  prisoners 
in  his  power.  But  my  Brother  flatly  refused 
to  follow  so  ill  example,  and  treated  his  pri- 
soners with  all  civilitie.  "  And  I  said,"  con- 
tinued David,  "that  I  have  always  thought 
my  General  was  too  magnanimous,  and  if  he 
had  done  like  Prince  Rupert,  who  soon  put  a 
stop  to  such  doings  in  England,  perhaps 
things  would  not  have  gone  as  they  did  after 
Philiphaugh,  when  not  Men  only  were  the 
victims."  So  Lauderdale  was  fairly  silenced, 
Monsieur  de  Dampierre  declaring  that  for  his 
part  he  could  not  look  on  my  Brother's  face 
and  believe  him  guilty  of  any  false  or  ungene- 
rous deed.  How  strange  it  is  that  they  should 
so  malign  him!  yet  their  Insolence  waxeth 
greater  than  ever,  for  they  even  say  we  were 
art  and  part  in  the  murder  of  Dr.  Dorislaus, 
as  if  we  should  meddle  with  such  people  ;  and 
when  Montrose  last  went  to  wait  on  the  King, 
as  he  entered  the  Ante-chamber  at  one  door, 
Lauderdale  and  his  men  walked  out  at  the 
other, — this  they  said  was  because  they  would 
not  associate  with  an  excommunicated  Per- 
son, but  I  think  their  guilty  Consciences  made 


ii6  Journal  of 

them  to  shrink  from  his  presence.  I  mind  me 
well  how,  when  he  took  me  with  him  to  be 
presented  to  ye  Princess  of  Orange,  one  of 
these  gentry  was  bragging  of  his  Loyaltie, 
and  how  Montrose  spake  but  one  or  two  curt 
words,  flashing  at  the  same  time  such  a  look 
through  the  poor  fellow  that  he  slank  away 
all  crestfallen.  Oh,  if  ever  he  should  so  look 
on  me !  I  would  I  might  once  see  him  in 
fight :  surely  he  would  seem  as  an  avenging 
Angel  to  the  rebel  foe,  but  an  Angel  of  mercy 
to  the  vanquished. 

O  to  be  away  from  these  flat  roads  and 
miry  Canals  among  my  own  heathery  hills 
once  more !  and  after  all  this  parleying  and 
debating,  that  is  wearing  my  Brother's  heart 
out,  to  hear  the  pibroch  and  see  the  gallant 
war-plumes  glinting  through  the  birch-trees ! 

May  ydth. — As  we  were  breaking  our  Fast 
this  morning,  entered  Sir  Francis  Hay,  and 
prayed  my  Brother  to  speak  with  him  apart, 
whom  presently  I  heard  exclaim  in  a  tone  be- 
twixt Amusement  and  Vexation,  "  Confound 
the  young  Fool !  I  will  have  him  put  under 
Arrest."  Afterward  he  invited  Sir  Francis  to 
stay  and  partake  of  the  Pasty  and  Ale  with  us, 
and  it  appeared  that  Lord  Mathertie  had  re- 
quested him  to  be  the  bearer  of  a  challenge  to 
Lauderdale,  but  Sir  Francis  knew  better  than 


Lady  Beatrix.  117 

to  suffer  one  of  the  King's  true  servants  should 
risk  his  life  in  a  Duello,  though  after  all  Ma- 
thertie  hath  the  more  stalwart  arm,  and  is  an 
excellent  swordsman,  beside  having  the  better 
cause. 

June  ^th.  —  Poor  Lady  Aubigne*  liketh 
these  damp  fogs  no  better  than  I  do ;  she  is 
both  weak  and  ill  at  ease,  yet  hath  our  Cause 
as  much  at  heart  as  ever.  Her  friend  hath 
made  acquaintance  with  Duke  Hamilton,  and 
sought  to  reconcile  him  with  my  Brother, 
neither  did  he  find  his  Grace  ill-disposed 
thereunto,  if  but  he  could  be  free  of  Lauder- 
dale,  who  is  inseparable  from  him,  insomuch 
that  he  was  fain  to  ask  this  gentleman  to  visit 
him  early  in  the  morning,  when  they  might 
converse  without  interruption,  the  Duke  bid- 
ding his  servant  tell  any  one  else  that  might 
come  that  he  was  in  bed.  However,  Lauder- 
dale  hath  his  lodging  in  the  same  house,  and 
presently  made  his  appearance  in  his  shirt — a 
strange  object  he  must  have  looked ! — and  so 
spoiled  sport ;  our  friend  ingeniously  turning 
the  conversation  at  once  to  indifferent  matters, 
but  not  another  word  could  he  have  with  the 
Duke  alone.  Even  as  my  Lady  Aubigne*  was 
telling  me  this,  Duke  Hamilton  himself  en- 
tered, whether  by  accident  or  no  I  cannot  say. 
She  joined  us  in  conversation,  and  after  some 


1 1 8  Journal  of 

little  volitations  to  and  fro,  I  was  earnestly 
pleading  my  Brother's  cause,  and  he  assured 
me  he  did  no  longer  believe  the  slaunderous 
reports  he  hath  heard  ;  yet  he  seemeth  bound 
to  the  slaunderers  by  ties  he  cannot  break.  I 
am  sorry  when  I  think  of  his  sad,  handsome 
face  and  gentle  bearing,  and  how  he  is  in 
thraldom  to  persons  so  greatly  his  Inferiours. 
The  more  I  pleaded  the  more  wistfull  he 
looked,  yet  I  feel  it  was  all  in  vain.  In  the 
evening  I  owned  to  my  Brother  what  had 
passed,  and  he  was  no  ways  displeased  with 
me,  saying  at  any  rate  the  quarrel  would  not 
lie  at  our  door.  Then  he  told  me  he  hath  al- 
ready arranged  that  his  Officers  are  to  form 
rendezvous  at  Hamburgh  and  other  Towns, 
where  they  may  collect  and  keep  together 
such  Troops  as  the  Emperour  and  the  States 
may  furnish  him  withal.  Sir  George  Sterling 
is  even  now  at  Hamburgh ;  Napier  and  Ma- 
thertie  are  to  raise  what  forces  they  may, 
whilst  Montrose  proceedeth  to  Denmark  and 
Norway,  whose  Monarchs  are  likely  to  shew 
him  favour.  As  the  King  is  ere  long  about  to 
visit  ye  queen-mother  at  Paris,  we  may  soon 
hope  to  wind  up  our  Affairs,  and  leave  these 
dead  marshes  for  the  brave  North  lands. 
What  joy  to  go  bounding  over  the  green 
waves  in  the  glad  sea  breeze. 


Lady  Beatrix. 


119 


"  To  Norroway,  to  Norroway,  to  Norroway  o'er  ye 
faeml" 

But  my  Brother  offered  to  send  me  to  Mar- 
garet Sterling,  with  her  to  abide  whiles  he  is 
in  those  distant  lands;  yet  when  I  entreated 
not  to  be  left  behind,  he  consented  that  I 
should  accompany  him.  I  have  not  yet 
spoken  anent  my  following  him  into  Scot- 
land ;  it  will  be  time  enough  when  I  shall 
have  been  in  Norway. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 


June 


AVID  MATHERTIE  hath  now 
grown  shy  when  I  see  him  ;  in 
company  he  will  keep  with  the 
gentlemen  all  the  evening,  or  if 
we  meet  out  of  doors,  will  pass  me  with  a 
profound  salutation  instead  of  stopping  to 
chat,  as  he  was  wont  agreeably  to  hinder  my 
marketing.  Perhaps  his  friends  have  been 
foolishly  talking  with  him  as  mine  have  with 
me,  for  I  know  gentlemen  do  discuss  such 
matters  ;  yet  surely  I  need  not  fear  he  would 
make  me  a  subject  of  conversation  with  young 
men.  Perhaps  it  will  be  better  if  he  does 
speak,  and  I  can  tell  him  we  are  friends,  but 
not  more. 

i2tk.  —  So  now  it  hath  happened  at  last, 
and  I  have  done  ill  by  this  poor  Youth,  who 
hath  never  shewn  aught  but  kindness  to  me 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.     1 2 1 

and  mine.  All  this  day  hath  been  dark  and 
rainy.  Montrose  is  occupied  with  his  Offi- 
cers, and  this  dull,  lingering  twilight  is  sadder 
than  the  ruddy  winter  evenings.  Yesterday 
my  Brother  and  I  walked  in  the  fair,  bright 
sunset  to  Madame  de  Dampierre's,  where  we 
met  a  brave  company,  being  entertained  with 
musick  and  with  the  sight  of  a  gallery  of 
Flemish  pictures  all  glowing  with  colour. 
Supper  was  laid  in  a  Saloon  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Quadrangle,  and  David  was  to  conduct 
me  in.  We  chatted  merrily  together  once  more, 
as  in  old  times ;  but  he  afterwards  led  me  to 
a  window  to  see  ye  moon  rise.  Contrary  to 
his  custom  he  stood  by  me  in  silence  for  some 
minutes,  then  placed  a  letter  in  mine  hands. 
I  scarcely  spoke,  and  he  led  me  back  into  the 
light ;  we  joined  the  Company,  both  demean- 
ing ourselves  as  usual  for  the  rest  of  the 
evening ;  yet  I  felt  a  sort  of  awe  and  shy- 
ness. My  brother  talked  with  me  as  we  went 
home  of  the  pictures,  deploring  that  such 
talents  should  be  lavished  in  limning  of 
drunken  boors  and  Tobacco-pipes,  saying  that 
he  was  poisoned  enough  with  them  all  day 
without  meeting  them  in  painting.1  Then  I 


1  It  is  said,  and  this  passage  confirms  it,  that  Montrose 
had  a  particular  aversion  to  tobacco;  and  that  it  was 


122  Journal  of 

asked  him  of  the  marvellous  works  he  hath 
seen  in  Venice,  and  in  such  discourse  almost 
forgot  poor  David  till  we  had  parted  for 
the  night,  and  I  had  time  to  read  his  note, 
which  did  indeed  affect  me  not  a  little. 
I  have  tried  to  word  mine  answer  as  kindly 
as  I  might.  I  wonder  when  our  next  meet- 
ing will  be.  Perhaps  we  will  be  constrained 
at  first,  and  then,  I  hope,  resume  our  old  in- 
tercourse. 

July  2nd. — Well-nigh  three  weeks  have 
passed,  and  I  begin  to  fear  he  will  depart  for 
his  Command  without  my  bidding  him  Good 
Speed.  It  is  sad  our  good  fellowship  should 
end  thus.  How  kind  he  was  to  me  during 
that  dreary  time  at  my  Aunt's  house  !  bring- 
ing me  Plays  and  Romances  without  their 
knowledge,  though  at  that  time  he  cared  but 
little  for  reading  himself.  Then  he  would  tell 
jests  and  merrie  stories,  yet  without  offending 
even  Aunt  Dorothy,  to  whom  he  would  listen 
deferentially,  so  that  she  had  hopes  of  win- 
ning him  to  the  Covenant ;  yet  if  I  spoke  in 
ever  so  low  a  tone  he  heard  me,  and  now  I 


amongst  the  hardships  of  his  last  hours,  that  his  guards 
were  continually  smoking  at  his  chamber  door.  Some  old 
accounts  still  preserved  prove  his  father  to  have  been  an 
inveterate  smoker. — Ed. 


Lady  Beatrix.  123 

know  he  bore  all  that  tediousness  for  my 
sake.  It  was  a  sad  day  for  me  when  he  joined 
my  Brother's  army ;  the  house  seemed  duller 
than  ever,  and  Aunt  Dorothy  and  the  Chap- 
lain denounced  him,  saying  that  if  he  were 
slain  his  soul  would  be  lost  everlastingly,  as 
they  did  seem  to  wish,  which,  though  I  be- 
lieved it  not,  was  poor  comfort  for  me.  Even 
Aunt  Lilias  bemoaned  him  as  one  that  had 
entered  the  way  of  Destruction. 

Yea,  and  long  ago,  whenas  we  were  but 
children,  we  would  play  together  among  the 
wild  roses  in  the  summer  gloaming,  walking 
barefoot  on  ye  fresh  mossy  turf,  or  wander- 
ing far  and  wide  to  find  glowworms.  How  I 
vexed  him  once,  when  he  had  climbed  the  old 
thorn,  and  brought  away  the  blackcap's  eggs 
for  me,  and  I  would  not  take  them,  but  wept 
for  the  poor  birdies  and  chid  him,  though  he 
had  torn  his  ruffles  and  scarred  his  face  and 
hands  for  me. 

I  would  give  much  to  know  we  are  still 
friends,  and  that  he  forgives  me  my  thought- 
lessness, and  is  not  angry  with  me ;  indeed  I 
never  deemed  he  would  take  it  so  to  heart, 
being,  as  he  is,  young  and  of  a  good  Courage ; 
neither  hath  he  cause  for  self-reproach,  as  I 
fear  I  have. 

Lilias  hath,  without  my  telling,  discovered 


124  Journal  of 

this  business  ;  wherefore,  seeing  that  she  hath 
already  had  some  experience  in  spite  of  her 
tender  years,  I  did  ask  her  whether  she  thought 
I  had  been  to  blame,  and  she  could  not  in  sin- 
cerity acquit  me.  Alas !  my  thoughts  were  all 
taken  up  with  my  Brother's  affairs,  and  when 
mine  eyes  were  opened  it  seemed  too  late. 
She  hath  never  seen  that  poor  young  Bur- 
rowe  since  their  memorable  evening,  yet  me- 
thinks  there  are  kind  words  in  her  heart  she 
would  fain  speak  to  him.  Were  it  not  for 
my  half-promise  of  secresy,  I  would  tell  my 
Brother ;  he  would  know  if  a  few  friendly 
words  at  parting  would  indeed  make  a  man's 
trouble  heavier  to  be  borne.  He  himself 
parted  kindly  from  that  Italian  lady,  and 
surely  it  is  better  for  him  that  it  was  so. 

$rd. — My  Lady  Aubigny  also  knows  it 
somehow,  and  began  to  speak  slightingly  of 
poor  David,  as  if  that  could  be  any  comfort  or 
praise  to  me.  I  hope  I  did  not  forget  my 
manners  ;  however  she  unsaid  her  words,  and 
we  made  it  up. 

$th. — No  more  hath  passed  till  last  night, 
when  divers  Officers  came  to  sup,  and  I  missed 
poor  David  sorely,  for  after  all  it  was  pleasant 
to  know  there  was  one  would  watch  for  me, 
and  see  all  I  wore,  and  be  vexed  and  sorry  if 
he  could  not  talk  with  me. 


Lady  Beatrix.  125 

Presently  Archibald  Napier  asketh  me  from 
the  far  end  of  the  table,  in  the  hearing  of  all, 
"  Wherefore  my  Lord  Mathertie  is  not  here  ? 
He  was  of  so  good  spirit  he  could  ill  be 
spared."  Whereat  Lilias  did  blush  and  look 
on  her  plate,  as  she  had  been  the  guilty  one  ; 
but  I  composedly  made  answer  that  I  had  not 
seen  him  of  late.  I  felt  that  Dr.  Wishart  was 
smiling  inwardly  —  as  if  there  were  ought 
amusing  in  our  troubles ! — and  Sir  Francis 
Hay  remarked,  to  mend  the  matter,  that  he 
had  met  him  the  day  before,  looking  sick  and 
sad,  which  was  certainly  something  new.  Then 
my  Brother  said  quietly,  "  Doubtless  he  is 
tired  of  lingering  here.  I  have  had  a  billet 
from  him,  praying  me  to  let  him  have  his 
Commission,  and  depart  as  soon  as  may  be." 

Sir  Francis.  "  I  think,  madam,  we  will  miss 
his  fine  basso  in  our  madrigals." 

/.  "  You  will  soon  all  be  leaving  me  to  sing 
solar 

Montrose.  "  Let  us  drink  to  our  all  joining 
in  Chorus  at  Auld  Montrois,  when  the  King 
shall  enjoy  his  own  again." 

So  the  toast  was  received  with  acclamations, 
but  when  they  were  gone,  Montrose  desired 
me  to  stay  awhile  and  chat  with  him  :  I  gladly 
obeyed,  and  he  asked  me,  "  What  had  passed 
between  me  and  young  Mathertie?"  I  mar- 


126  Journal  of 

veiled  how  he  could  know,  for  surely  I  had 
keepit  my  countenance  steadily.  Thereat  he 
laughed,  saying,  he  thought  few  could  have 
maintained  a  more  serene  composure,  and  I 
could  not  choose  but  laugh  also  at  our  good 
nephew's  ill-timed  remarks.  Then  I  told 
my  troubles,  and  he  questioned  me  narrowly 
whether  indeed  my  regret  were  only  at  losing 
an  old  friend  ;  and  being  satisfied  on  this  point, 
he  did  comfort  me,  saying,  that  although  for 
this  present  our  intercourse  was  suspended,  yet 
he  had  little  doubt  we  would  one  day  be  better 
friends  than  ever,  and  though  doubtless  it  was 
a  vexation  to  the  young  man,  yet  he  never 
knew  any  one  the  worse  for  such  troubles,  in- 
deed, he  thought  they  ofttimes  were  beneficial. 
I  asked  whether  it  were  convenient  we  should 
meet  for  a  few  minutes  ere  he  departed  ?  To 
which  Mountrose  replied,  "A  brisk  Campaign 
with  me  through  the  Highlands  will  do  him 
more  good  than  aught  else,"  and  promised  to 
visit  him  and  tell  him  so.  "  I  think,"  he 
added,  "  men  are  different  from  women,  in 
that  when  their  hope  is  dead,  they  do  not,  as 
it  were,  hang  lingering  over  its  grave,  but 
seek  to  go  where  naught  may  remind  them  of 
the  past." 

Then  I  glanced  half  unknowing  at  the  ring 
on  his  hand  that  was  the  Italian  lady's  parting 


Lady  Beatrix.  127 

gift,  and  he  said,  answering  my  thought,  "It 
is  true,  Beatrix,  I  cannot  be  too  thankful  I 
saw  that  lady  again ;  but  it  was  not  of  her 
will  we  were  parted." 

Then  I  told  him  how  these  many  days  I 
had  hoped  I  might  perchance  fall  in  with  my 
poor  Friend,  and  resolved  what  I  would  say, 
and  how  I  would  carry  myself  toward  him, 
but  if  Montrose  would  indeed  go  to  see  him, 
would  he  bear  a  few  words  from  me,  and  tell 
him  how  sad  I  was  for  the  return  I  had  made 
him  for  his  kindnesse  ?  and  he  replied,  "  There 
can  be  no  harm  in  that." 

I  told  him  how  he  had  lightened  mine 
heart,  and  he  :  "  Truly  none  can  think  but  it 
is  a  kind  heart,  yet  tell  me,  Child,  have  such 
things  ne'er  befallen  you  till  now  ? " 

"  Yea,  there  was  one  in  Paris,  but  I  cared 
not  for  him,  and  thus  I  saw  when  it  was  well 
to  hold  aloof;  neither  was  it  any  Trouble  to 
me  :  but  as  for  poor  David,  I  had  always 
hoped  a  Lady  and  Gentleman  could  be  friendly 
and  pleasant  together  without  all  these  vex- 
ations arising." 

Montrose.  "  This  cloud  will  pass  away,  and 
you  will  ever  feel  a  cordial  Regard  for  one 
another.  And  now,  Child,  it  were  well  you 
should  go  to  your  bed,  and  fret  no  more  over 
these  matters." 


128  Journal  of 

I.  "  Indeed  I  shall  sleep  softly  to-night— 
and  my  lord,  are  you  so  very  sorry  I  am  not 
going  to  leave  you  ? 

Montr ose.  "  Boast  not,  fair  Lady,  the  time 
may  yet  come." 

/.  "  Aye,  on  the  3Oth  of  ffebruary." 

So  we  chearfully  parted  :  more  than  all  was 
I  comforted  by  my  brother's  promise  that  he 
would  himself  visit  mine  old  friend,  and  the 
words  that  have  burned  in  my  heart  will  be 
spoken  at  last. 

July  Viij. — This  evening  my  dear  Brother 
had  me  with  him  for  a  walk  by  the  Canal,  and 
when  we  had  found  a  pleasant  seat  under  the 
lime  trees  he  told  me  that  he  had  just  seen 
David  Mathertie,  and  left  him  comforted  with 
my  message,  speaking  of  me  with  the  utmost 
Cordialitie  and  respect.  I  said  I  was  glad  he 
forgave  me  the  pain  I  had  caused  him. 

My  Brother  made  answer,  "  I  do  not  think 
it  hath  so  much  as  entered  his  mind  that  he 
hath  aught  to  forgive." 

I  said,  "  Dear  Brother,  did  you  tell  him  how 
sorry  I  am  ?" 

"  Yea,  and  he  bid  me  bear  you  word  that 
he  will  be  a  better  man  all  his  life  for  having 
known  you.  And  now,  Beatrix,  tell  me  more 
of  this  French  gentleman ;  was  it  any  one  I 
knew  ?" 


Lady  Beatrix.  129 

He  recollected  le  Vicompte  de  Rosny  when 
I  named  him,  and  I  made  him  laugh,  telling 
how  Monsieur  came  to  pay  his  respects  with 
gloves  so  tight  he  could  by  no  means  remove 
them  to  touch  my  hand,  and  had  sent  me  a 
sonnet  professing  to  be  his  own,  whereas  it 
was  by  Monsieur  Voiture,  whose  poems  Ma- 
dame de  Sable  had  lent  me  before ;  wherefore 
I  thanked  him  politely,  and  asked  if  he  could 
procure  me  the  sight  of  other  of  Monsieur 
Voiture's  writings. 

"  I  remember  now,"  said  Montrose,  "  he 
persuaded  Monsieur  de  Montausier  to  bring 
him  to  visit  us.  Mademoiselle  de  Scudery 
was  there  likewise." 

"  Yea,  and  I  talked  with  her  all  the  time." 

"  Ha !  I  recall  it  now,  and  I  was  not  over- 
pleased  at  your  walking  off  with  that  good 
lady,  and  leaving  me  to  entertain  the  two  gen- 
tlemen ;  but  you  are  a  discreet  person." 

This  was  almost  the  fairest  evening  we  have 
spent  in  the  Low  Countries.  There  was  a 
pretty  rosey  light  where  the  sun  was  going 
down,  and  in  the  sweet  lime  boughs  above  us 
the  bees  were  humming,  whiles  the  last  sun- 
beams kindled  the  fresh  leaves  till  they 
glowed  like  unto  flakes  of  Chrysoprasus.  As 
we  wended  our  way  slowly  homewards,  my 
favourite  star,  Arcturus,  that  is  mentioned  in 

K 


I3°     Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

ye  Book  of  Job,  was  shining  in  his  old  sum- 
mer mansion  ;  while  the  Evening  star  danced 
like  a  firefly  in  still  waters  at  our  feet.  Before 
us  the  lights  of  the  town  were  gleaming 
through  dark  trees,  and  the  sound  of  bells 
came  to  us  with  the  dew.  We  talked  together 
of  our  too  hasty  travells,  of  the  marvellous 
sunsets  we  watched  from  deep  vallies,  where 
we  sate  in  twilight,  while  the  peaks  above 
glowed  golden,  till  the  moon  rose  ;  and  of  the 
voice  of  the  torrent,  that  was  like  a  glad  greet- 
ing in  the  morning,  and  sang  me  to  sleep  at 
night,  when  the  cattle-bells  were  silent.  My 
Brother  said  he  liked  to  see  the  great  moun- 
tains rising  as  a  solemn  vision  above  the  mists 
and  noises  of  the  valley.  Yet  how  few  per- 
sons care  for  those  wild  regions ;  even  poor 
Lady  Aubigne,  though  drowning  in  the  fog 
down  here,  laughed  at  my  love  of  moorlands 
and  mountains,  and  did  much  prefer  the  great 
plains  of  France,  where  the  Poplars  stood  in 
rows  like  unto  combs  set  upright,  to  ye 
hideous  rocks,  as  she  called  them,  of  Fon- 
tainebleau.  I  believe  she  thought  Scotland 
a  barbarous  Nation  and  the  end  of  the  world. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


July 


UR  walk  a  few  nights  since  was 
more  pleasant  than  prudent,  for 
the  next  morning  I  woke  with 
such  an  headache,  almost  for  the 
first  time  in  my  life,  I  could  scarce  open  mine 
eyes.  Mountrose  observed  my  indisposition 
in  spite  of  me,  and  did  ask  if  it  were  on  poor 
David's  account  I  did  scarce  break  my  fast  ; 
but  I  said  the  thought  of  the  hill-sides  made 
this  air  seem  all  the  heavier.  When  we  rose 
from  table,  a  sudden  Dizziness  came  over  me, 
that  I  would  have  fallen  had  not  he  leaped 
across  and  supported  me.  He  was  much 
alarmed,  and  would  fain  have  sent  for  a  Phy- 
sitian  ;  but  I  dreaded  lest  one  of  these  Dutch- 
men might  be  for  giving  me  Salt  of  Skulls  or 
a  toad  pounded  with  a  cock  and  a  mole,  or 
opening  a  vein  now  that  ye  mo.on  is  decreasing, 


132  Journal  of 

and  so  I  might  be  a  week  in  bed,  wherefore  I 
did  for  once  rebel,  and  prayed  him  first  to 
consult  Mistress  Grant,  who  was  noways  sur- 
prised at  my  being  ill  after  tarrying  so  late 
by  the  Canal.  My  Brother  remarked  we  had 
often  done  the  same  thing  elsewhere,  and  she 
answered  him  that  she  did  only  marvell  he 
was  not  ill  too.  He  said,  "  Well  it  would 
have  served  me  right,"  which  seemed  to  please 
her ;  then  fairly  taking  me  in  his  arms,  though 
I  am  nearly  as  tall  as  he  is,  he  carried  me  to 
my  chamber,  where  I  was  imprisoned  for  three 
days ;  but  as  he  ofttimes  came  to  sit  by  me, 
I  did  not  mind,  and  as  soon  as  Mrs.  Grant 
would  allow  it,  I  made  good  progress  in  long 
seams  of  shirts  and  bed-gowns,  so  as  not  to 
waste  time.  Sometimes,  also,  I  had  pleasant 
dreams  of  the  sunset  lights  on  mountains  far 
away,  or  of  the  Elder  trees  and  the  brooklet 
near  my  own  old  home,  of  the  old  folk  there, 
and  the  great  dog  that  used  to  bark  so  joy- 
ously when  he  went  abroad  with  us,  and  my 
good,  faithful,  rough  pony. 

One  evening  my  Brother  and  I  were  plan- 
ning together  what  we  would  do  at  home,  and 
how  much  the  Estate  would  need  his  eye  after 
so  long  absence,  beside  the  righting  of  such 
among  his  retainers  that  may  have  suffered 
at  the  hands  of  the  Rebels ;  also  he  thought 


Lady  Beatrix.  133 

it  might  be  his  duty  to  tarry  near  the  young 
King  in  readiness  to  be  of  service,  whereat  I 
could  not  help  saying,  "  Nay,  ye  are  too  good 
for  that."  I  was  frightened  when  the  words 
were  out ;  but  he  only  bid  me  bridle  ye  Unruly 
Member,  and  then  we  talked  of  his  two  boys. 
He  is  eager  to  have  them  with  him  now  they 
are  growing  up,  and  it  is  a  sad  thing  and  a 
grievous  that  they  have  been  for  long  years 
thus  severed,  though  their  letters  and  the 
accounts  he  receiveth  of  them  from  their 
Grandfather  and  their  tutor  do  give  him 
much  satisfaction,  both  as  to  their  health  and 
Intellectuals.  I  said  I  hoped  when  we  all 
live  together  I  may  find  them  dutifull  and 
towardlie  nephews.  "  Aye,"  said  he,  "  to  their 
venerable  Aunt" 

Then  entered  Mrs.  Grant,  bearing  a  dose  of 
simples,  and  said,  with  a  stern  countenance, 
"  You  have  talked  long  enough,  my  Lady." 
Wherefore  my  Brother  arose,  bent  over  the 
pillow  and  kissed  me,  bidding  me  to  sleep 
well. 

That  night  I  was  visited  by  strange  dreams. 
I  fancied  myself  back  in  our  old  orchard  at 
home,  and  could  even  see  the  fallen  apple- 
blossoms  lying  in  the  deep  fresh  grass  and  the 
cool  shadows.  Then  I  seemed  to  wander  away 
till  I  came  to  our  place  of  burial :  my  Mother 


134  Journal  of 

was  standing  among  the  graves,  and  I  knew 
her  at  once,  though  waking  I  can  but  dimly 
recall  her  aspect.  She  stood  gazing  far  away 
with  a  glad  exulting  face,  but  when  I  said 
Mother,  she  answered  not,  only  looked  upon 
me  very  tenderly  and  pityingly,  whereat  I 
was  wakened  by  the  beating  of  my  heart,  and 
my  pillow  was  wet  with  tears. 

The  next  morning  Lilias  came  to  ask  how 
I  fared.  She  said  Archibald  was  in  great 
delight  at  the  prospect  of  being  out  with 
Mountrose  once  more,  but,  said  she,  "  I  would 
be  glad  enough  if  it  were'  lang  and  lang  ere 
they  depart." 

"  Now  fie  upon  thee,  Lilias  !  What  if  our 
Brethren  were  by  to  hear  you  ?" 

Lilias.  "  I  dare  not  speak  sae  before  them, 
but  we  have  been  all  sae  happy  together ; — and 
there  was  a  gentlewoman  with  me  yesterday, 
telling  me  what  I  knew  already  of  the  perils 
our  friends  will  incur,  specially  should  they  be 
made  Captive." 

/.  "  E'en  as  when  ye  Prophet  Elisha  was 
to  lose  his  beloved  Master,  and  all  his  friends 
must  remind  him  of  his  grief,  till  he  answered 
them  sharply,  saying,  Yea,  I  know  it ;  hold 
ye  your  peace." 

Lilias.  "  She  advised  me  to  seek  to  per- 
suade Archibald  to  stay  behind,  but  I  told  her 


Lady  Beatrix.  135 

I  might  as  well  seek  to  stop  the  waterfall  at 
Inversnaid;  and  if  I  could,  I  would  not  be  the 
one  to  let  him  from  his  duty." 

"  Ye  love  him  too  well  for  that,  and  if  ye 
will  be  ruled  by  me,  Lilias,  you  will  not  talk 
with  that  wearisome  body  again." 

Lilias.  "She  meant  well"  (so  much  the 
worse,  thought  I),  "and  said  I  ought  not  to 
shut  mine  eyes  to  the  truth." 

"If  the  Truth  be  ill-favoured  and  we  cannot 
mend  it,  let  us  shut  our  eyes  to  it  as  long  as 
we  may,  and  God  will  give  us  strength  to  face 
it  when  the  Day  comes." 

Then  we  talked  of  our  latest  advices  from 
my  Lady  Betty  Napier,  who  longeth  for 
Montrose  his  coming  with  her  husband,  to 
put  an  end  to  her  present  desolate  condition, 
and  saith  her  Lord  will  scarce  know  ye  chil- 
dren, they  are  so  improved  since  he  hath  seen 
them.  But  when  Lilias  had  gone  in  better 
cheer  than  she  came,  the  forebodings  that 
have  scarce  troubled  me  till  now  did  much 
molest  me,  and  I  seemed  to  have  no  power  to 
wrestle  with  them  as  before,  for  I  have  been 
chearful,  more  than  many  women  would  be, 
resolving  to  enjoy  the  day,  and  let  the  mor- 
row take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself,  and 
have  been  the  better  enabled  to  act  up  to  this 
resolution  by  abstaining  from  much  converse 


136  Journal  of 

with  certain  of  my  friends  about  the  Future  ; 
for  the  Duke  of  La  Rochefoucauld  was  right 
after  all,  and  they  that  be  most  tender-hearted 
do  yet  often  strangelie  enjoy  the  troubles  of 
their  Friends. 

I  determined,  as  soon  as  I  might  go  abroad, 
to  consult  a  certain  astrologer,  of  whose  wis- 
dom divers  persons  had  spoken,  so  went  yes- 
terday with  Lasonde.  The  walk  was  so  chear- 
ful  after  being  shut  up,  the  sight  of  shops  and 
the  Goodwives  with  market-baskets  or  jugs  of 
beer,  and  the  little  children  smiling  up  in  my 
face  as  they  always  do,  that  being  arrived  at 
ye  Sage's  door  I  was  disposed  to  return,  but 
thought  it  a  pity  after  coming  so  fan  Being 
ushered  silently  into  a  darkened  chamber,  I 
became  aware  of  a  venerable  man  with  a  Skull 
before  him,  sitting  amid  great  books  and 
globes.  He  asked  what  I  would  with  him, 
and  almost  before  I  had  answered,  that  I 
would  fain  know  the  fate  of  the  expedition 
against  ye  Scots  rebels,  he  replied  to  me  in 
mine  own  language,  "  Madam,  your  Brother 
shall  win  more  glory  than  in  all  his  former 
conflicts." 

I  craved  to  know  yet  more,  and  he  desired 
to  be  informed  concerning  the  year,  month, 
day  and  hour  he  was  born ;  having  satisfied 
him  as  best  I  might,  and  after  much  searching, 


Lady  Beatrix.  137 

he  said  the  stars  were  perplexing,  and  spake 
of  propitious  and  unprosperous  planets  in  Con- 
junction in  the  House  of  Life  :  yet  this  much 
was  clear,  that  the  Captain-General  should,  in 
his  eight-and-thirtieth  year,  go  through  great 
peril,  but  neither  was  sword  forged  nor  bullet 
molten  that  should  slay  him.  Thereat  I  went 
my  ways,  well  pleased  till  the  remembrance 
arose  of  Spottiswoode  and  Colonel  Nathanael 
Gordon,1  so  resolved  I  would  myself  try  the 
Sortes  Virgilianae ;  for  as  his  late  sacred  Ma- 
jesty and  my  Lord  Falkland  had  sought  thus 
to  know  their  fate  at  Oxford,  it  could  not  be 
unlawfull,  though  indeed  their  example  was 
not  encouraging.  Being  returned,  I  prayed 
Dr.  Wishart  to  lend  me  his  Virgil,  and  opened 
it  with  my  finger  on  these  words  : 

"  Hti  mihi!  qualis  erat !  quantum  mutatus  ab  illo 
Hectore,  qui  redit  exuvias  indutus  Achillis, 
Vel  Danavm  Phrygios  iaculatus  puppibvs  ignes  ! 
Squalentem  barbatn,  et  concretos  sanguine  crines, 
Vvlneraque  ilia  gerens,  qua  circvm  plurima  muros 
Accepit  patrios? 

What  might  this  mean  ?  In  great  terrour  I 
took  up  my  Bible  all  trembling,  to  try  what 
oracle  might  be  found  therein,  and  these  were 

1  Two  of  Montrose's  friends  who  had  been  made 
prisoners  and  executed. — Ed. 


1 38  Journal  of 

the  words  I  lighted  on  :  "  The  Lord  is  with 
thee,  thou  mighty  Man  of  Valour •."  This  com- 
forted me,  and  after  a  while  Dr.  Wishart  came 
in,  to  whom  I  owned  what  use  I  had  made  of 
his  book.  "  But  wherefore,  Madam,"  quoth 
he,  " did  ye  open  sae  near  to  the  beginning?" 

"  Because,  sir,  I  dreaded  lest  I  should  light 
on  the  parting  of  Turnus  and  his  sister." 

Then  he  laughed  aloud,  and  prayed  me 
next  time  I  would  explore  Futuritie  to  let  him 
help  me  ;  "  For,"  said  he,  "  with  this  edition  of 
Virgil  I  would  engage  to  open  blindfold  on  a 
favourable  passage,  such  as  old  Anchises  his 
prophecy  that  .^Eneas  should  conquer  the 
Land ;"  and  he  did  even  so  as  he  spake  ;  then 
told  me  how  mine  honoured  Mother  had  con- 
sulted with  seers  soon  after  Montrose  his 
birth,  but  would  never  reveal  to  any  what 
they  had  foretold.  E'en  then  my  Brother 
entered,  and  without  telling  him  what  had 
led  our  discourse  that  way,  he  drew  him  into 
conversation  on  dreams  and  second  sight.  He 
said  :  "  There  was  one  Prediction  made  con- 
cerning me,  whenas  I  had  broken  the  heads  of 
Patrick  Grahame  and  John  Grahame  of  Fin- 
try,  and  my  Father  exclaimed,  '  This  boy  will 
trouble  all  Scotland.'  " 

Dr.  Wishart.  "  Those  twain  have  stood  in 
fight  beside  your  Lordship  since  then." 


Lady  Beatrix.  139 

Montrose.  "  Yea,  we  were  good  friends  ever. " 

I  asked  if  our  unhappy  uncles  of  Gowrie 
had  indeed  owned  the  power  of  raising  the 
Dead  ?  and  he  said  they  had  enough  to  answer 
for  without  such  sacrilege,  for  though  the 
Dead  may  ofttimes  appear,  yet  it  is  by  Divine 
permission ;  neither  doth  he  believe  it  is  in 
the  power  of  Necromancers  to  disturb  their 
sleep. 

I  asked  if  he  thought  dreams  were  now 
vouchsafed  us  of  solemn  import  ?  and  he  said, 
Surely ;  had  I  been  visited  by  any  ?  Then 
when  I  replied  I  had  dreamed  much  lately  of 
our  home,  he  asked  on  what  night  ?  and  being 
told,  he  said  no  doubt  my  head  was  still 
feverish,  and  distempered  fancies  had  troubled 
my  sleep  ;  reminding  me  how  Mistress  Grant 
had  beat  up  his  quarters  by  my  bed-side,  and 
caused  him  to  retreat. 

Then  Dr.  Wishart  spoke  up  roundly,  that 
he  would  take  more  account  of  a  man's  dream- 
ing than  of  a  Woman's,  seeing  that  women's 
phansies  are  easily  wrought  upon.  I  said  I 
was  better  than  some  Men,  for  instance  young 
Master  Burrowe,  who  never  would  go  near  the 
buttery  of  his  Father's  house  after  dark,  lest 
he  should  meet  the  Ghost  of  their  old  serving- 
man,  sitting  at  the  door  with  a  pipe  and  a  pot 
of  beer.  My  Brother  asked,  Did  that  likely 


140  Journal  of 

young  fellow  own  as  much  before  our  Cousin 
Lilias  ?  I  said  it  was  likely  enough,  young 
men  know  so  little  when  to  keep  silence. 

Then  we  spake  of  Dante,  and  my  Brother 
said  we  must  resume  our  reading  of  Italian 
when  we  have  times  of  greater  leisure.  Dr. 
Wishart  asked  if  Dante  had  not  given  a  place 
in  Hell  to  Michael  Scott  and  the  soothsayers, 
and  being  answered  Yes,  "  Then,"  quoth  he, 
"  that  is  as  wise  a  thing  as  Dante  ever  did  in 
his  life,  for  as  ^Eschylus  hath  it,  they  never 
foretell  good,  but  only  evill." 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  "if  so,  surely  their  punish- 
ment is  in  this  world."  And  my  Brother  told 
us  of  one  good  Prophecie  at  any  rate  among 
the  Hielanders,  that  he  alone  shall  restore 
the  lawful  King,  smiling  thereat,  yet  his  eyes 
gleamed  as  he  spake. 

The  Memirius  Caledonius  hath  made  men- 
tion of  strange  portents  witnessed  by  many, 
of  Armies  in  the  air  that  seemed  to  charge 
and  flee ;  yet  Dr.  Wishart  thinketh  them  to 
be  but  the  Northern  Lights,  that  wont  to  be 
called  the  Merrie  Dancers  ere  men's  minds 
were  full  of  sad  and  solemn  matters. 

Then  my  Brother  repeated  in  a  deep  low 
tone  those  awful  words  of  Holy  Writ : 

"  And  David  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  saw  the 
Angel  of  the  Lord  stand  between  the  Earth  and 


Lady  Beatrix.  141 

the  Heaven,  having  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand 
stretched  out  over  Hierusalem" 

When  we  arose  to  depart,  Dr.  Wishart  ob- 
served, one  would  think  this  were  Allhalloween 
rather  than  Midsummer,  and  we  should  be 
sitting  by  the  fire  roasting  nuts  and  telling 
Ghost-stories,  instead  of  sitting  with  the  win- 
dow open  feasting  on  gooseberries. 

My  Brother  said,  "  Perhaps  when  Allhal- 
loween shall  come  round  next  year  but  one, 
we  may  be  burning  nuts  by  our  own  ingle ; " 
then  slily  asked  me  aside  if  I  knew  what  Au- 
guries are  wont  to  be  drawn  frae  the  nuts  ? 
So  we  wished  one  another  good-night.  I  read 
ye  xx.  chapter  of  ye  Ilnd  Book  of  Chronicles 
in  my  room  and  prayed  heartily,  giving  thanks 
for  the  pleasant  evening,  then  laid  me  down 
in  peace  and  took  my  rest. 

This  morning,  to  help  me  yet  more,  that 
good,  fat,  motherly  Madame  de  Dampierre 
came  to  see  me,  being  clad,  to  use  Mistress 
Grant's  expression,  as  fine  as  a  Carrot.  She 
asked  after  my  health,  and  said  no  doubt  I 
would  be  better  still  when  this  Expedition 
shall  be  over.  I  told  her  of  my  visit  to  the 
Astrologer,  and  she  thought  his  answers  were 
such  as  ought  to  cheer  me,  reminding  me  how 
Montrose  hath  in  all  his  Battels  never  received 
so  much  as  a  scratch,  so  that  he  is  thought  to 


142  Journal  of 

bear  a  charmed  life.  I  said  it  was  not  that  I 
feared  so  much  as  his  being  made  Prisoner ; 
and  she  cried,  if  he  were,  our  enemies  would 
not  dare  hurt  an  hair  of  his  head.  "  You  will 
sell  your  jewels  to  ransom  him,  and  I  will 
steal  my  Husband's  Tulip-roots  whiles  he  is 
asleep  after  dinner,  so  my  risk  will  be  greatest." 

Her  pleasant  words  cheered  me  not  a  little, 
though,  alas  !  she  knoweth  nought  of  the  bit- 
terness of  Enmitie  in  Scotland.  Then  she 
had  me  away  with  her  to  see  again  her  Pic- 
tures, which  I  liked  much  better  this  time, 
specially  some  by  a  young  painter,  one  Rem- 
brandt, strangely  solemn,  but  mine  Hostess 
said  they  were  too  dark  and  awful,  and 
shewed  me  others  by  Mynheer  Cuyp,  that  I 
would  fain  bear  away  with  me,  so  as  to  have 
golden  sunshine  always  to  look  upon. 

The  place  reminded  me  of  my  last  meeting 
with  mine  old  friend,  and  Madame,  not  with- 
out malice,  did  inquire  much  after  "  ce  bea^t• 
jeune  homme ; "  adding  that  his  work  seemed 
to  have  made  him  grave  and  sedate  when  he 
visited  her  to  take  his  leave.  I  did  answer 
her  with  all  gravitie,  not  being  over-well 
pleased  that  our  secret,  which  has  caused  us 
so  much  trouble,  should  be  a  matter  of  enter- 
tainement  to  our  friends. 

When  I  was  returned,  my  Brother  handed 


Lady  Beatrix.  143 

me  a  Dispatch  just  received  from  David,  with 
the  words,  "  I  may  as  well  tell  you  at  once 
what  the  poor  Gentleman  saith."  All  the  first 
part  of  his  letter  was  on  our  Business  :  he 
hath  raised  some  score  of  sturdy  Zealanders ; 
moreover,  his  kindred  write  from  Scotland 
that  all  men  are  heartily  wearie  of  Argyle. 
The  conclusion  ran  somewhat  after  this  sort : 
"  Wherefore  it  seemeth  me  yt  alle  things  look 
prosperous,  and  if  I  be  allowed  to  help  your 
Excellencie  in  giving  these  troublesome  Ras- 
calls  their  due,  'twill  be  ye  greatest  Happi- 
nesse  I  can  promise  myself;  and  suld  I  meet 
ye  Fate  of  many  a  better  Man  I  will  not  com- 
plain, if  onlie  that  noble  Lady  will  own  me 
not  all  unworthie  of  her  Regard."  Then  he 
craved  pardon  for  speaking  of  his  private 
matters  at  such  a  time,  saying  he  was  encou- 
raged thereunto  by  his  Lordship's  Condescen- 
sion in  visiting  him  whiles  he  was  yet  in  so 
great  perturbacion  of  mind,  than  which  no 
kindnesse  was  ever  more  acceptable. 

I  do  hope  he  will  be  carefull  of  himself  and 
not  over-bold.  It  is  indeed  great  comfort  to 
think  how  many  brave  men  are  devoted  pas- 
sionately, life  and  limb,  to  my  Brother — Na- 
pier, Sterling,  Sir  Francis  Hay,  would  all  fight 
for  him  to  the  last  drop  of  their  blood  ;  so 
would  Mathertie,  and  not  only  for  my  sake. 


CHAPTER   XV. 


July  i6tk. 

Y  Brother  is  minded  to  have  my 
portraict  taken  ere  we  leave  the 
Low  Countries,  as  there  are  no 
limners  like  the  Flemings.  Ac- 
cordingly this  very  morning  I  have  been 
sitting  to  Mynheer — but  it  is  hopeless  to  spell 
his  name.  Montrose  went  with  me,  and  told 
the  Painter  he  hoped  I  would  not  prove  so 
difficult  a  sitter  as  he  was  to  Mr.  Walker,  who 
after  long  toiling  at  length  flung  his  palette  at 
ye  head  of  the  poor  Colour-grinder,  "meaning 
it,"  said  he,  "  I  doubt  for  mine ; "  after  which 
he  succeeded  in  drawing  a  very  fine  Portraict. 
When  he  was  gone,  Mynheer  observed  he  did 
not  wonder  at  his  brother  Artist's  despair,  for 
he  had  never  seen  a  face  so  full  of  contradic- 
tions, explaining  that  he  had  often  studied  it, 
and  could  see  how  under  its  Gravitie  was  hid- 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.     145 

den  Fire  ;  yet  the  more  it  was  looked  into,  the 
more  Gentleness  would  appear. 

2Qth. — My  visits  to  the  Painter's  Studio  are 
right  pleasant ;  the  old  gentleman  keepeth  me 
great  part  of  the  time  in  agreeable  discourse, 
telling  me  of  the  wild  pranks  played  by  Sir 
Anthony  Vandyke  when  a  Student,  and  of  the 
splendid  state  kept  by  Sir  Peter  Paul  Rubens ; 
or  making  me  relate  to  him  my  Brother's  deeds 
of  arms ;  and  when  he  is  silent  I  gaze  on  the 
Statues,  suits  of  Armour,  and  other  beautiful 
things  half  seen,  half  hidden.  He  prayed  me 
for  the  time  to  lay  aside  my  mourning  apparel, 
in  which  he  likened  me  to  Aurora  rising  from 
a  thunder-cloud ;  and  truly  I  enjoy  wearing 
my  emerald-coloured  velvet  again,  although 
that  colour  is  deemed  unlucky  in  our  Clan.  I 
am  weary  of  black  and  will  be  glad  when  my 
brother  shall  give  me  leave  to  change,  luckily 
he  hath  not  let  his  beard  grow  in  sign  of 
mourning,  like  General  Dalziel.  The  picture 
maketh  good  progress ;  already  I  can  see  my 
figure  emerging  from  the  dark  shadowes  of  an 
oak  staircase,  which  I  am  descending,  the  light 
falling  on  my  hands  filled  with  white  roses,  and 
glancing  on  my  pearls  and  lace ;  indeed  I  am 
glad  to  be  so  comely,  and  this  good  gentle- 
man telleth  me  he  can  trace  some  far-off  re- 
semblance in  my  face  to  my  Brother's,  so  it 


146  Journal  of 

was  no  marvell  that  poor  Mathertie  loved  it 
well. 

31^. — The  Portrait  is  finished,  and  my 
Brother  well-pleased  therewith ;  but  he  hath 
prayed  Mynheer  to  let  it  abide  in  his  Studio 
till  such  time  as  he  can  send  for  it.  He  asked 
me  to-day  near  which  of  our  Ancestors  I  would 
like  it  to  be  hung,  and  I  prayed  him  to  let  it 
go  beneath  the  portrait  of  our  great  grand- 
father that  was  slain  at  Flodden.  It  is 
curious,  as  Mistress  Anastasia  was  once  ob- 
serving, that  among  our  Scottish  families  so 
few  die  in  their  beds.  Montrose  declared, 
"  The  better  for  them,"  and  said  his  one  fault 
with  the  English  Liturgy,  which  he  for  his  part 
liked  well  enough,  though  not  the  forcing  oi 
it  upon  the  people,  was  the  Petition  against 
Sudden  Death. 

I  said,  "  I  can  well  imagine,  so  one  were 
but  ready,  it  would  be  great  happiness  to  escape 
a  long  sickness,  with  all  the  nursing  and  melan- 
choly circumstances  attendant  thereon." 

"  Ay,"  he  replied,  "  it  is  the  best  wish  I  could 
form  for  any  friend  of  mine,  to  escape  all  that 
lingering  drearinesse ;  one  moment  to  feel  the 
full  glow  and  vigour  of  Life,  the  next  to  be 
face  to  face,  who  can  tell  with  what  Glory  ?" 

"  Yea,"  I  added,  "  and  to  escape  seeing  all 
the  woefull  countenances  ;"  and  yet  if  I  were 


Lady  Beatrix.  147 

suddenly  struck  with  Death,  I  think  I  should 
wish  for  time  allowed  to  see  him  bending  over 
me,  and  whether  he  looked  very  sorry  ere  I 
closed  mine  eyes  on  this  world. 

I  said  if  I  could  choose,  and  it  were  not  pre- 
sumption, I  had  oft-times  thought  how  goodly 
a  death  it  were  to  die  by  some  fall  or  other 
accident  on  the  Mountains — the  moss-grown 
rocks  for  my  death-bed,  and  for  my  chamber 
the  sunny  hill-side  and  open  sky — but  best  of 
all,  to  die  saving  another.  And  Montrose 
said,  for  his  part  he  would  fall  on  the  Bat- 
tle-field in  the  moment  of  Victory,  or  with  his 
friends  for  the  lost  Cause,  not  surviving  its 
overthrow.  I  said  that  of  all  ways  of  leaving 
the  world,  the  Martyrs'  seemed  noblest,  think- 
ing of  those  glorious  paintings  we  have  seen 
of  St.  Catherine  and  St.  Sebastian  ;  but  he  re- 
minded me  there  have  indeed  been  many 
Martyrs  even  lately. 

How  pure  should  we  keep  our  hearts,  if  we 
would  aspire  to  such  Happinesse !  Surely  they 
are  favoured  of  Heaven  that  are  thus  speedily 
removed,  with  but  one  sharp  pang,  then  the 
welcoming  among  the  blessed  ;  and  therefore  it 
is  so  many  must  undergoe  the  long  discipline 
of  sicknesse,  yea,  and  the  sad,  heavie  years 
when  youth  is  departed  and  friends  are  gone. 

Ere   going   to  rest    I    read   the  story    of 


148  Journal  of 

Jephthae  and  his  daughter;  what  lordly  Eu- 
thanasie  was  her's !  and  yet  how  terrible  in 
the  prime  of  youth  to  depart  from  the  glad 
sunlight  and  the  loved  voices,  and  all  beautifull 
things,  leaving  her  Father  in  his  Desolation  ! 
But  when  they  met  again  after  not  many  years, 
doubtless  they  owned  it  was  well. 

2nd. — And  now  the  King  is  gone  to  Paris, 
where  I  hope  he  will  take  care  of  ye  Queen 
his  Mother,  for  we  hear  it  went  ill  with  her  in 
the  late  Commotions,  when  our  good  little 
friend  De  Retz  found  her  without  fire,  and  her 
young  daughter  lying  a-bed  for  the  cold,  so  he 
did  all  in  his  power  to  help  them. 

Montrose  hath  bidden  me  make  ready  for  a 
start,  meaning  first  to  go  to  Denmark,  where 
the  King  is  well  disposed  to  aid  us.  After  all 
I  am  sorry  to  leave  the  kind  people  here,  and 
this  place  where  I  have  been  so  happy ;  and  I 
could  wish  the  way  to  Norway  lay  by  the 
South,  where  the  sky  minded  me  of  the  terrible 
Chrystal  in  his  clearness,  and  the  wayside 
Crosses  met  our  eyes  continually.  Well  do  I 
recollect  at  Strasburg  our  happening  upon  a 
Cloister-way  with  the  floor  all  uneven,  where 
we  walked  for  the  shadow  and  the  coolness, 
till  we  came  to  an  old  Church,  on  the  outer 
wall  whereof  was  a  painted  Presentment  of  our 
Lord  on  the  Cross,  with  the  Virgin  Mary  and 


Lady  Beatrix.  149 

St.  John  standing  by  ;  and  how  in  the  Tyrol 
we  were  once  in  a  lonely  Village  on  one  of 
their  Festival  Days,  the  little  Chapel  was 
crowded  full,  and  many  lay  on  their  knees 
without.  We  could  scarce  refrain  from  kneel- 
ing down  beside  them,  so  passionate  was  the 
Fervour  of  their  Devotion ;  the  tears  were 
streaming  down  the  cheeks  of  many  bearded 
men,  neither  was  there  a  face  among  all  that 
number  but  I  could  have  trusted  to  the  Death. 
My  Brother  said  afterwards  he  would  give  a 
yeare  of  his  Life  if  he  could  raise  a  Company 
of  such  men  for  our  Cause. 

Yet  much  as  I  would  like  to  go  Southward 
again,  and  to  see  the  Marvells  of  Italy,  yet  am 
I  well  content  that  my  Brother  hath  declared 
it  will  be  expedient  we  should  remain  some 
time  at  home  when  once  we  are  there.  It  will 
be  a  comfort  to  have  done  with  packing  and 
unpacking ;  and  I  will  ask  him  for  the  Turret 
chamber  that  was  my  Mother's  closet,  to  be 
mine  own,  where  I  may  keep  my  books,  and 
set  out  her  work-table  with  the  achate  Bon- 
bonniere,  that  was  Madame  de  Sable's  parting 
gift,  and  the  purple  enamelled  ttui  case  given 
me  by  poor  Lady  Aubigne. 

How  fain  would  I  see  the  old  places  again 
—my  little  chamber  that  had  the  sunshine  in 
Winter ;  but  when  in  the  mild  April  days  I 


150  Journal  of 

opened  my  lattice,  it  was  full  of  pleasant 
odours  from  the  sweetbriar  that  grew  be- 
neath, and  in  Summer  all  the  wainscoating 
and  ceiling  were  green  with  light  reflected 
from  the  elm-trees  ;  then  the  Tapestry  in  the 
great  room,  with  grim  figures  of  the  Muses, 
among  which  I  cared  not  to  be  left  alone  on 
Winter  afternoons.  Perhaps  another  Spring 
I  may  be  rising  early,  as  of  yore,  to  see  the 
kine  milked  ;  rejoicing  to  take  my  way  while 
the  grass  is  muffled,  as  it  were,  with  silver 
gauze,  or  ever  the  daisies  be  awakened  by 
the  low  sunbeams.  Then  being  arrived  at 
the  Farm,  how  the  Gudeman  and  Henwife 
would  look  pleased  at  my  coming,  and  set  a 
cracket '  for  me  in  the  old  Barn  whilst  they 
drew  the  sweet  fresh  milk,  and  the  sunbeams 
fell  through  the  chinks  in  white  and  orange 
streaks  on  the  sides  of  the  cows.  I  wonder 
if  the  good  patient  creatures  be  yet  alive.  It 
was  no  small  pleasure  to  hear  that  our  re- 
tainers have  remained  unmolested.  Strange 
it  is  how  often  one  word  in  Mr.  Milton's 
poems  will  bring  those  past  times  back  to 
me ;  those  lines  of  his  in  "  Lycidas "  make 
me  even  see  the  heavie,  disconsolate  droop- 
ing of  the  wild  flowers  I  had  gathered  in  long 
rambles  as  they  faded  in  my  hands.  There 

1  Anglice,  three-legged  stool. — Ed. 


Lady  Beatrix.  151 

was  a  volume  of  Chaucer  somewhere  in  the 
Book-room  ;  perhaps,  when  we  have  leisure, 
my  Brother  will  read  it  with  me.  Then  we 
will  ride  together  over  the  Moorlands,  where 
the  sunsets  are  so  golden,  and  our  horses' 
hoofs  crush  pleasant  smells  from  the  wild 
Thyme :  sometimes  I  would  walk  there  early 
to  mark  the  varied  and  glorious  hues  of  the 
dewdrops  on  the  brown  fern,  or  I  would  gaze 
up  at  the  great  Beech  trees  that  stand  in  the 
sunlight  in  Autumn  like  a  glorious  vision  with 
the  deep  sky  behind  their  glowing  leaves. 
Surely  I  will  be  in  no  haste  to  wander  away 
again  from  the  old  kindly  folk  among  whom 
I  have  gone  in  and  out  from  my  childhood, 
though  I  have  so  oft  forgotten  them  among 
strangers ;  and  I  am  glad  Montrose  hath,  in 
his  devotion  to  our  Cause,  refused  all  the 
grand  offers  the  Emperour  had  made  him,  if 
he  would  but  be  his  Field-Marshall. 

Here  follows  a  long  list  of  presents  she 
has  collected  in  the  course  of  her  travels  for 
numbers  of  old  servants  and  others  ;  specially 
she  names  a  "  wrought  indented  Casket "  for 
her  surviving  aunt,  Lady  Lilias  Ruthven,  re- 
gretting that  she  had  been  unable  to  send  in 
time  the  souvenir  intended  for  her  Aunt 
Dorothy,  especially  as  they  had  not  always 
been  friendly  together.  But  Lord  Napier's 


152      Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

frequent  correspondence  with  the  "  Lady 
Betty,"  his  wife,  had  enabled  Beatrice  to  send 
her  some  ells  of  goodly  Flemish  lace,  which 
it  seems  probable  were  put  to  a  use  little 
thought  of,  for  we  read  that  Montrose  was 
enabled  to  appear  at  his  execution  in  gar- 
ments befitting  his  rank  through  the  kindness 
of  his  friends,  nearly  all  of  whom,  excepting 
this  lady,  were  in  exile  or  involved  in  the 
same  ruin  with  himself.  Particular  mention 
is  made  by  eyewitnesses  of  the  rich  Flemish 
lace  with  which  the  shirt  was  trimmed  that  he 
wore  on  the  fatal  morning. 

But  while  the  black  storm-cloud  is  gather- 
ing, the  last  sunbeams  still  fall  brightly  on 
the  head  of  Lady  Beatrix,  who  pleases  her- 
self with  hopes  and  plans  for  the  future,  her 
Journal  being  full  of  little  household  details ; 
of  the  arras  and  damask  she  has  been  able  to 
buy ;  of  the  foreign  recipes  and  fashions  that 
are  to  edify  the  neighbours ;  but  more  than 
all,  the  enjoyment  of  her  brother's  society  when 
the  shadow  of  war  shall  darken  their  path  no 
longer,  and  when  his  two  sons  shall  be  re-united 
to  him  after  so  many  years  of  separation. 

We  have  not  the  heart  to  trace  all  these 
pleasant  dreams,  knowing  as  we  do  how 
swiftly  they  were  dispersed  in  the  darkness, 
but  will  resume  her  narrative  at  Copenhagen. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

THE  JOURNAL  RESUMED. 
September 


E  came  hither  after  a  right  pleasant 
Journey.  It  was  a  goodly  sight  to 
see  the  green  tossing  waves,  with 
foam-bubbles  rising  from  their  clear 
depths,  whiles  at  times  we  could  scarce  keep 
our  footing,  and  it  minded  me  of  my  happy 
voyage  with  the  Sterlings,  when  I  had  left 
alle  sadnesse  behind  me.  May  the  next  be 
better  still  !  But  at  night  how  glorious  it 
was  to  see  the  waters  brightening  beneath 
the  Moon,  till  she  had  traced  a  broad  quiver- 
ing pathway  across  the  dark  sea,  on  which  I 
could  fancy  the  Angels  moving. 

My  Brother  interceded  for  me  with  the 
Captain,  that  I  might  be  allowed  to  sit  on 
Deck  all  night,  instead  of  being  sent  below  to 
the  foul  Cabin  ;  so  I  wrapped  me  in  my  cloak 


154  Journal  of 

and  sate  listening  to  the  wash  of  the  waves 
against  the  good  ship's  side,  and  sometimes 
falling  asleep,  till  the  moon  was  gone,  and  the 
morning  star  in  her  stead  cast  a  glimmering 
splendour  on  the  sea,  when  just  as  I  was  con- 
sidering if  I  should  wake  my  Brother  to  look 
upon  it,  he  came  across  the  deck  to  wake  me, 
and  sate  by  me  till  sunrise. 

We  were  received  on  the  Wharf  by  Sir 
George  Sterling,  and,  to  my  great  delight,  his 
wife  also,  he  having  brought  her  thither  as  a 
safe  and  chearfull  place  where  she  may  tarry 
till  he  shall  send  for  her  home  to  the  Keir. 
They  had  come  down  every  day  for  the  last 
week  to  meet  us,  and  we  had  much  to  say,  so 
it  was  well  we  could  take  up  our  quarters  in 
the  same  Inn. 

Sir  George  hath  not  met  the  success  he  de- 
serves in  raising  Levies,  not  for  lack  of  good 
will,  but  of  Money.  His  wife  observed  to  me 
she  could  see  how  he  was  cheered  already  by 
my  Brother's  conversation,  yet  he  hath  not 
quite  so  much  Confidence  as  Sir  Francis  and 
the  rest,  who  think  the  mere  Terrour  of 
Montrose  his  name  will  scatter  our  Enemies, 
as  the  sun  chaseth  away  the  mist  from  Loch 
Lomond.  Then,  while  the  gentlemen  were 
arranging  their  business,  she  said  to  me  : 

"  I  have  seen  Lord  Mathertie  on  our  way 
hither." 


Lady  Beatrix.  155 

"  How  fared  he?" 

"  Well  ;  but  he  is  changed,  for  he  did  but 
answer  brieflie  to  our  Enquiries  after  you  and 
the  Napiers,  neither  could  he  tell  me  of  the 
fashions,  nor  any  news  save  what  concerned 
this  Warre,  of  which  I  hear  enough  from  mine 
Husband." 

"These  are  stirring  times,  Margaret,  and 
may  make  all  men  thoughtfull." 

"  Our  young  Gallants  are  never  so  joyous 
as  when  they  may  hope  to  have  their  heads 
broken  :  nay,  Beatrix,  it  is  something  else 
hath  so  altered  his  humour,  unless — which 
Heaven  forfend — he  be  fey." 

"  I  wish  I  had  hearkened  to  your  warning, 
Kinswoman." 

"  Ah,  Beatrix,  ye  know  not  what  ye  have 
thrown  aside ;  but  Montrose  doth  cast  a  Gla- 
mour over  us  all.  I  might  have  done  the 
same  in  your  place." 

The  King  of  Denmark  hath  received  Mont- 
rose  with  all  consideration  as  Embassadour 
Extraordinary,  and  hath  promised  both  ships 
and  men,  so  he  is  right  chearful,  and  I  would 
be  likewise,  were  it  not  that  I  fear  it  is  his 
intention  to  leave  me  behind  with  Margaret 
and  Lilias,  whiles  he  and  the  rest  are  adven- 
turing in  Scotland,  thinking  I  will  be  better 
off  in  this  friendlie  Town  than  campaigning 


156  Journal  of 

beyond  the  seas  with  him.  Little  do  they 
know  how  we  mope  when  we  are  left  alone, 
whiles  they  are  out  in  the  world  gaining  their 
Victories ;  or  if  things  go  against  them,  at 
least  they  know  what  hath  befallen,  whilst  we 
are  all  troubled  and  anxious  together.  But  I 
will  watch  till  I  may  find  him  in  a  mood  pro- 
pitious to  my  endeavour,  and  then  try  if  I 
cannot  perswade  him  to  let  me  be  his  com- 
panion, for  I  will  be  in  no  waies  burthen- 
some  unto  him  :  I  will  take  only  such  Clothes 
as  will  go  in  saddle-bags.  I  can  tend  the 
wounded,  and  will  learn  to  load  guns,  aye 
and  fire  them  if  needfull.  And  if  we  have  to 
march  in  winter,  or  to  live  on  Oatmeal,  I  will 
endure  like  the  Men,  being  myself  mountain- 
bred,  and  in  the  very  strength  and  pride  of 
my  days.  Anything  rather  than  feel  mysel 
wearing  to  threads  like  an  old  stocking. 

"  He  either  fears  his  Fate  too  much, 
Or  his  deserts  are  smalle, 
Who  daurs  not  put  it  to  ye  touch 
To  win  or  lose  it  alle." 

iQth. — I  have  made  the  attempt,  whilk  is 
some  comfort,  specially  as  he  heard  me  out 
very  kindly  instead  of  putting  me  off  with  a 
"Tush!  it  cannot  be."  Sir  James  Douglas, 
Major  Melvin,  and  others,  had  been  here  with 
Advices  lately  received  from  Scotland,  that 


Lady  Beatrix.  157 

Montrose  his  mere  presence  will  do  the  Busi- 
ness, and  praying  him  not  to  tarry  for  his  men, 
who  can  follow ;  nay,  that  Sir  David  Leslie's 
own  soldiers  may  come  over  to  us. 

In  the  Evening  we  were  talking  together  of 
this  good  news  as  we  sate  at  leisure  ere  the 
lamp  was  lighted,  enjoying  our  first  fire ;  and 
my  Brother  said  how  blithe  he  would  be  to 
chastize  Leslie's  Barbaritie.  I  was  meditating 
how  I  might  open  my  Trenches,  when  he  did 
so  himself  by  observing  that  he  was  glad  he 
could  leave  me  in  such  good  quarters.  Then  I 
exclaimed,  "  Oh,  that  I  were  your  Brother,  and 
could  go  with  you  into  Battle  !"  He  answered, 
"He  would  not  have  me  other  than  that  I 
am."  Then  I  fairly  begged  him  to  take  me 
with  him  to  Scotland,  whereat  he  smiled,  say- 
ing, "  Why,  what  would  I  do  with  you  there  ?  " 

I  said,  "  Let  me  have  but  a  horse  and  a 
pair  of  pistols,  and  I  will  take  none  of  your 
men  from  his  duty  to  guard  me." 

Montrose:  "  Bravely  spoken,  but  in  my  for- 
mer Campaign  I  had  not  horses  enough  for  a 
score  of  Men." 

/:  "Any  Zetland  poney  would  serve  for 
me,  that  would  not  carry  a  tall  Hielander ; 
and  I  would  sae  fain  see  you  in  Battel." 

Montrose:  "What,  do  ye  think  I  would 
have  you  charge  beside  me  ? " 


158  Journal  of 

I :  "  Nay,  I  would  do  naught  unwomanly 
or  unbecoming ;  indeed,  I  would  be  ruled  by 
you  in  all  things." 

Montrose :  "  Truly  it  is  a  glorious  thing  to 
ride  forth  into  Battle,  yet  there  are  ugly 
sights  afterwards  that  would  haunt  you  to 
your  Grave." 

/:  "  Yet  I  might  do  somewhat  to  help  the 
poor  wounded  men,  having  studied  Leech- 
craft.  " 

Montrose :  "  I  doubt  neither  your  skill  nor 
your  Courage,  but  ye  could  not  do  it ; "  and 
he  went  on  to  speak  of  stormy  mountain 
marches  by  day  and  night ;  but  I  said  I  would 
sooner  go  with  him  through  Flood  and  Fire 
than  live  delicately  and  lie  on  Down,  not 
knowing  how  he  fared.  Said  he,  "  Never- 
theless, such  is  a  woman's  lot  to  which  God 
hath  called  her." 

/:  "A  man's  lot  seemeth  far  brighter." 

Montrose:  "So  it  is ;  yet  am  I  glad  ye  are 
not  a  man." 

/:  "Ah,  Brother,  if  you  had  to  sit  idle  and 
weary  as  I  did  in  Hayes  House  all  those 
years,  you  would  wish  yourself  in  the  thick  of 
battel." 

Montrose :  "  Why,  so  I  do  often  enough  as 
it  is,  and  feel  heartily  weary  of  the  idle  Life  I 
have  been  compelled  to  lead,  but  which  you 


Lady  Beatrix.  159 

have  made  pass  far  more  pleasantly  than  if  ye 
had  been  another  impatient  man,  instead  of  a 
gentle  lady." 

/:  "Well,  then,  I  will  take  comfort,  if  in- 
deed ye  will  not  have  my  company  when  ye 
have  better  things  to  occupy  you." 

Thereat  he  smiled,  but  soon  added  gravely : 

"  Remember  my  poor  boy,  Beatrice,  how 
fair  and  vigourous  youth  he  was,  yet  he  could 
not  stand  my  forced  Marches,  neither  would  I 
again  undergoe  such  a  Grief." 

We  sate  still,  I  thinking  over  his  last  words, 
if  it  would  indeed  be  such  Grief  to  him  if  he 
lost  me,  while  the  noises  of  the  Town  came 
softly  to  us,  till  something  tickled  my  wrist, 
and  looking  down  I  saw  a  dark  shadowe  like 
an  Earwig,  or  other  such  evill  Creature,  from 
the  marigolds  Major  Melvin  had  brought  me, 
which  I  was  fain  to  pray  him  to  take  away  for 
me.  This  he  did  with  his  bare  hand  :  I  would 
as  sune  have  touched  hot  iron  ;  but  he  laughed 
at  my  valour,  till  I,  being  somewhat  nettled, 
did  exclaim  :  "  Indeed  I  would  sooner  face 
Argyle,  Leslie,  and  the  whole  company  of 
them,  than  one  of  those  creeping  things  that 
look  like  evill  spirits." 

"  Or  Bees,  for  Instance  ?" 

1  A  name  given  in  Montrose's  Cypher-key,  preserved  in 


160  Journal  of 

Then  he  took  up  my  hand,  and  holding  it 
in  the  Moonlight  he  said  :  "  How  should  this 
little  dainty  thing  wield  Sword  or  Pistol  ?" 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  wait  with  what  Patience 
I  may,  till  you  send  for  me  to  behold  the 
King's  Coronation." 

"  Yea,"  he  replied  ;  "  I  would  sooner  see  you 
leading  the  dance  at  Holyrood,  than  sitting  on 
ane  Hieland  Poney,  with  your  fair  garments 
alle  spoilt  with  mire." 

E'en  then  the  church  clocks  struck  the  hour 
in  their  full  deep  tones,  so  we  went  in  to  sup- 
per, during  which  meal  we  made  merry  over 
the  gallant  deeds  I  would  have  done  had  I 
been  allowed  my  own  way.  He  said  he  was 
sorry  for  me,  for  he  knew  I  was  enough  his 
sister  to  have  made  many  Romances  about 
this  Adventure. 

"  Yea,"  I  replied,  "  you  may  as  well  know 
the  loss  to  our  Cause.  On  one  occasion  whilst 
you  were  with  your  Highlanders  busied  in 
one  part  of  the  Field,  our  foreign  Mercenaries 


the  family  Charter-chest,  to  Johnston  of  Warristoune,  pro- 
bably from  the  idea  that  he  had  "  a  Bee  in  his  bonnet."  The 
noms  de  guerre  for  Montrose  himself,  Argyle,  Leslie,  and 
others,  are  the  same  in  this  curious  relic  as  those  men- 
tioned by  the  Lady  Beatrix  in  a  former  part  of  her  journal. 
See  pages  32,  33. 


Lady  Beatrix.  161 

gave  way  in  another,  which  I  perceiving  from 
the  hillside,  rode  down  to  meet  them,  snatched 
a  sword  from  the  nearest  man,  spoke  to  them 
a  few  keen  words  in  their  own  tongue,  and 
led  them  back  to  the  fight." 

"  And,"  continued  he,  "the  next  thing  I  saw 
was  a  company  of  the  enemy  leading  you  away 
Captive  to  hold  as  hostage  for  my  peaceable 
behaviour." 

"  But  you  would  not  suffer  that  to  hinder 
you  in  your  career  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not." 

"  Then  what  would  they  do  with  me  if 
you  refused  to  lay  down  your  arms  ?  Do 
you  think  they  would  burn  me  for  a 
Witch?" 

Thereat  a  dark  look  came  over  his  face, 
and  he  said,  "  Better  die  any  Death  than  fall 
alive  into  Leslie's  hands." 

"  Well,"  I  said,  "  at  any  rate  you  would 
avenge  me,  and  perhaps  the  dread  of  your 
vengeance  might  cause  them  to  spare  me." 

"Well  for  them  if  it  did." 

Then  to  divert  his  mind  from  dark  thoughts 
I  told  him  how  one  Sabbath  in  the  Kirk  at 
Hayes,  I  was  justly  so  indignant  at  the 
Minister's  treasonable  language  against  the 
Royall  army  and  their  Leader,  that  I  rose 
from  my  place  between  my  two  Aunts,  and 

M 


1 62  Journal  of 

walked  deliberately  forth  of  the  building,  none 
hindering  me. 

Montrose  made  reply  that  I  ought  to  be 
satisfied  seeing  I  had  thus  done  and  dared  for 
the  Cause,  but  I  answered  that  it  needed  as 
much  courage  in  me  to  march  slowly  out  past 
Aunt  Dorothy,  as  in  him  to  march  past  the 
Enemie's  entrenchments  at  Perth.  This,  to  do 
him  justice,  he  allowed ;  and  I  felt  gratified 
whenas  he  said  he  wished  he  could  have  been 
present,  for  he  made  no  doubt  I  did  sail  away 
in  a  very  majestickal  manner — and  so  I  did 
indeed  as  long  as  I  was  in  sight,  but  having 
gained  the  Forest  walk  I  set  off  at  a  run,  and 
laughed  and  cried,  feeling  myself  free  till  the 
end  of  the  sermon.  He  remarked  it  was  well 
that  the  great  Ladies  of  the  Congregation 
were  his  near  Kindred,  else  I  would  have  had 
the  pleasure  of  hearing  prayers  offered  that  he 
might  meet  the  Fate  of  all  bloody-minded 
and  deceitfull  men. 

"  That,"  I  cried,  "  I  would  not  have  borne .; 
I  would  have  uplifted  my  testimony  before  the 
haill  Congregation." 

Presently  he  spake  again  half-musingly  : 
"  I  would  fain  see  Aunt  Lilias  after  sae  long; 
she  was  kind  to  me  when  I  was  a  boy,  though 
she  aye  thought  me  too  volage,  and  I  am 
come  now  to  the  time  of  Life  when  it  is  plea- 


Lady  Beatrix.  163 

sant  to  be  with  my  seniors  and  those  who  can 
remember  old  days — perhaps  that  was  the 
cause  that  King  David  so  wished  to  take  old 
Barzillai  home  with  him." 

(But  King  David  was  going  back  bowed 
down  with  sorrow  and  remorse  to  a  life  of 
care — how  different  from  my  dear  Brother.) 

I  said  I  knew  Aunt  Lilias  would  fain  see 
him  again ;  she  never  could  help  being  heartily 
proud  each  time  the  news  arrived  of  another 
victorie,  although  she  tried  to  deplore  his 
lamentable  falling  off;  and  how  after  Kilsyth 
she  thus  greeted  ye  Minister,  "  Weel,  Master 
Henderson,  I  hear  my  Nephew  hath  beaten 
ye  again" — then  recollecting  herself,  added, 
"  Heaven  forgive  him — the  puir  misguided 
young  man ;"  and  how  pleasant  it  would  be 
when  all  is  settled,  to  renew  some  old  friend- 
ships, but  Montrose  interrupted  me  saying, 
"  Alas,  after  all  that  hath  passed,  there  are 
some  feuds  will  be  only  quenched  in  the 
Grave." 

2\.st.  Something  hath  been  gained  by  my 
venture  last  night.  My  Brother  hath  given 
me  leave  to  go  with  him  into  Sweden. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


HE  next  entry  was  made  at  Stock- 
holm, where  the  Marquess  had 
been  very  well  received  by  Queen 
Christina,  who  furnished  him  with 
troops  and  a  vessel,  but  the  Lady  Beatrix 
could  never  bring  herself  to  like  this  un- 
womanly Queen,  and  could  scarcely  believe 
her  to  be  the  daughter  of  the  brave  and  de- 
vout Gustavus  Adolphus,  between  whom  and 
her  Brother  she  had  heard  many  German 
officers  declare  that  there  was  some  resem- 
blance. Neither  was  she  at  all  pleased  at  the 
Queen's  asking  her  age,  "  As  if  it  were  any 
business  of  hers,"  says  the  Lady  ;  "  however 
when  I  owned  it  truly,  she  swore  she  would 
not  have  given  me  so  much  by  10  yeares.  My 
Brother  also  was  surprised,  and  told  me  after- 
wards he  had  quite  forgotten  mine  age,  & 
must  treat  me  with  more  Deference  in  future. 
I  prayed  him  to  forget  it  again,  and  he  was 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.     1 65 

pleased  to  say,  Certainly,  there  was  nought  in 
mine  aspect  to  remind  him  thereof.  Truly 
were  this  Expeditn  well  over,  I  should  feel 
younger  now  than  I  did  yeares  ago." 

Late  in  the  Autumn  a  messenger  arrived 
from  King  Charles,  bearing  the  George  and 
Garter  to  Montrose,  together  with  a  letter  in 
the  King's  own  hand,  strongly  urging  the 
Marquis  and  his  brave  friends  on  to  their 
death,  concealing  from  them  that  he  was  even 
then  in  treaty  with  Argyle,  dealing  falsely 
alike  with  both. 

Beatrix  was  gratified  at  this  recognition  of 
her  brother's  services,  though,  as  she  remarks, 
it  was  no  more  than  his  due ;  then  records 
how — 

"  This  morning,  as  I  was  going  into  the 
Kitchen,  I  did  hear  the  voice  of  Mrs.  Grant 
raised  in  angry  converse,  in  sooth  no  new  oc- 
currence, however  she  had  ye  manners  to 
stop  short  as  I  entered.  Yet  had  I  heard  her 
Interlocutor  (an  old  Hielander  who  oft  times 
hath  a  meal  here)  saying,  '  I  tell  ye  woman, 
for  as  brave  as  he  bears  himself,  I  saw  him 
ride  by  with  a  shroud  up  to  his  throat.'  I 
asked  of  whom  were  they  speaking,  and  own 
I  felt  relieved  when  Mrs.  Grant  replyed  it  was 
poor  young  Donald  Graeme,  of  whom  she  hath 
always  said  he  will  not  make  old  bones,  and 


1 66  Journal  of 

it  required  no  vision  to  tell  her  so  ;  but  the 
Hielander  walked  away  in  silence,  looking 
sternly  upon  her.  I  rebuked  her  for  her 
roughnesse  toward  the  old  man,  telling  her 
how  when  the  Campbells  were  bragging  at  the 
Fords  of  Ballachulish  of  the  mighty  deeds 
they  would  sune  have  to  relate  to  a  wise 
woman  that  dwelt  there,  she  merelie  replyed, 
'  Perhaps  ye  will  not  return  this  way,'  and 
truly  few  of  them  were  left  to  return,  'ere  a 
week  was  past.  But  Mrs.  Grant  presump- 
tuouslie  answered,  '  It  is  downright  Heathen- 
ism, and  I  don't  believe  it.' " 

The  whole  of  the  stern  Declaration  which 
the  Marquis  published  about  this  time  in  va- 
rious languages  has  been  fairly  copied  out  in 
his  sister's  journal,  and  we  again  transcribe 
the  following  sentences,  glowing  with  all  the 
passion  of  that  day. 

"  They,  contrary  to  all  faith  and  pac- 

tion,  trust  of  friends,  duty  of  subiects,  laws 
of  Hospitality,  nature,  nations,  divine  and 
human,  for  which  there  hath  never  been  pre- 
cedent, nor  can  ever  be  a  follower,  most  infa- 
mouslie  and  beyond  all  imaginable  expression 
of  invincible  Baseness,  to  the  blush  of  Chris- 
tians and  abomination  of  mankind,  sold  their 
Sovereign  over  to  their  merciless  fellow  trai- 
tours  to  be  destroyed." 


Lady  Beatrix.  167 

Then,  after  fiercer  and  yet  fiercer  words, 
each  smiting  like  a  blow  from  a  steel  gauntlet, 
comes  the  conclusion: 

"Wherefore  all  who  have  any  Duty  left 
them  to  God,  their  King,  Country,  friends, 
homes,  wives,  children,  or  would  change  now 
at  last  the  tyrannic,  violence,  and  oppression 
of  those  Rebels  with  the  mild  and  innocent 
Government  of  their  just  Prince,  or  revenge 
the  horrid  and  execrable  murder  of  their  sa- 
cred King,  redeem  their  nation  from  infamy, 
themselves  from  slavery,  restore  the  present, 
and  oblige  the  ages  to  come ;  let  them  as 
Christians,  subjects,  patriots,  friends,  husbands 
and  fathers,  join  themselves  forthwith  with  us 
in  this  present  service  that  is  so  full  of  con- 
science, duty,  honour,  and  all  just  interests, 
and  not  apprehend  any  evils  which  they  may 
fear  can  fall  half  so  much  as  those  they  pre- 
sentlie  lie  under ;  for  tho'  there  may  appear 
many  difficulties,  yet  let  them  not  doubt  God's 
justice,  nor  ye  happy  Providence  that  may 
attend  his  Maiestie,  nor  their  own  resolutions, 
nor  ye  fortunes  of  those  who  are  joined  withal ; 
resolving  with  Joab  to  play  the  men  for  their 
people  and  ye  cities  of  their  God,  and  let  the 
Lord  do  whatever  seemeth  him  good ;  where- 
in, whatsomever  shall  behappen,  they  may  at 
least  be  assured  of  Crastinus's  recompense, 


1 68  Journal  of 

that  dead  or  alive  ye  world  shall  glue  them 
thankes. — MONTROSE.  " 

This  fiery  attack  called  forth  many  replies 
as  vehement  but  not  as  well  expressed,  and 
we  may  imagine  her  ladyship's  indignation  at 
"  Her  Brother"  being  styled  "that  viperous 
brood  of  Sathan,  James  Graham,"  with  other 
titles  equally  unpolite,  all  parties  being  tho- 
roughly embittered  against  one  another. 

The  brother  and  sister  spent  their  last 
Christmas  together  in  a  grey  old  castle  look- 
ing over  the  northern  sea,  and  Beatrix  could 
not  but  be  thankful  that  the  stormy  winds  had 
procured  her  so  long  a  respite,  though  the 
Marquis  and  his  cavaliers  were  sorely  chafed 
thereat.  At  length  he  resolved  to  start  for 
Zetland  without  more  delay,  not  even  waiting 
till  Lord  Napier  and  Sir  George  Sterling 
should  have  joined  him  with  their  levies ;  per- 
haps it  had  come  to  his  knowledge  that  the 
King  was  in  treaty  with  Argyle,  and  he 
dreaded  lest  his  commission  should  be  re- 
voked. Beatrix  wras  to  hold  herself  in  readi- 
ness to  depart  with  a  safe  escort  for  Copen- 
hagen, where  she  was  to  wait  with  Lady 
Sterling.  To  continue  in  her  own  words  : 

"  As  I  was  packing  my  garments  this  after- 
noon, thinking  how  far  more  blithely  the  gen- 
tlemen were  preparing  their  Buff  coats  and 


Lady  Beatrix.  169 

sword-belts,  there  was  a  clanging  of  sword 
and  spurs  along  the  passage,  and  my  Brother 
knocked  at  the  door,  which  I  gladly  opening, 
saw  him  standing  there  with  a  grave,  kind  face. 

"  '  Good  Sister,'  he  said,  '  our  friend  David 
hath  arrived,  and  will  go  on  his  warfare  with 
a  lighter  heart  if  ye  will  wish  him  Good  speed.' 

"  I  said  indeed  I  would  gladly  see  him,  and 
Mountrose  told  me  I  would  find  him  on  the 
dismantled  bastion  that  overlooketh  the  sea, 
but  I  prayed  him  to  come  down  with  me. 
He  said  : 

"'  Is  it  so  still,  Beatrix  ? — then  I  will  come.' 

"  We  went  down  together,  and  found  David 
standing  there  clad  in  armour ;  he  came  to 
meet  us,  and  I  held  out  my  hand,  which  he 
kept  for  a  minute,  and  I  said  I  was  glad  to 
see  him  'ere  he  departed — I  had  wished  it, 
ever  since — .  He  replied  : 

" '  You  will,  then,  think  sometimes  of  me 
also  ?  And  I— 

" '  Surely,  you  are  my  best  and  oldest 
Friend." 

"  '  Where  shall  you  wait  while  we  are  away  ?' 

"  '  With  Margaret  Sterling,  but  you  will  be 
better  off,  fighting  our  Enemies.  It  doth  com- 
fort me  that  my  Brother  hath  such  a  Friend 
as  you  beside  him.' 

" '  You  may  rely  upon  me  that  I  will  do  my 


170  Journal  of 

Best.'     And  his  eyes  gleamed  as  he  spoke 
with  the  old  Fire. 

"  Then  something  I  said  of  our  all  meeting 
again  at  home  when  next  the  leaves  are  green  ; 
he  kissed  my  hand,  bending  low  over  it,  and  in 
broken  words  praying  God  to  bless  me  and 
keep  me  happy.  Then  I  went  away  and  left 
him  with  my  Brother,  and  watched  them 
afterwards  from  the  turret  window  walking  to 
and  fro,  the  wind  tossing  their  hair — how 
sadly  it  wailed  around  us  as  we  stood  there, 
scattering  a  few  raindrops  on  our  foreheads 
like  tears,  while  the  dark  waves  moaned  at 
our  feet.  I  would  I  could  recall  more  dis- 
tinctly how  he  is  changed,  and  yet  it  is  the 
old  kindly  face  still.  Oh  how  I  hope  we  may 
yet  all  be  happy  together  at  home,  as  in  old 
times." 

We  are  glad  that  she  spent  the  last  evening 
comfortably  with  her  brother  after  the  officers 
had  gone  to  their  quarters,  talking  together  of 
old  times  and  her  earliest  memories  of  him ; 
he  for  his  part  frankly  owning  that  he  recol- 
lected very  little  of  her  before  her  adventure 
with  David  in  the  snow-storm ;  but  after  the 
early  death  of  his  wife  and  his  return  from  the 
Continent  he  had  seen  much  more  of  his  only 
unmarried  sister,  and  had  already  begun  to 
love  and  esteem  her  when  the  breaking  out  of 


Lady  Beatrix.  171 

the  troubles  had  parted  them  for  a  long  while. 
"  Perhaps,"  thought  Beatrix,  "  the  sorrow  that 
befell  him  in  Italy  did  the  more  incline  his 
heart  toward  me ;  and  as  in  answer  to  my 
thought  he  spake  again  concerning  that  lady, 
wondering  how  it  fares  with  her,  and  charging 
me  if  ever  we  suld  meet  to  say  he  hath  aye 
remembered  her.  Then  ere  I  could  reply  he 
was  talking  with  me  of  other  things  till  far  on 
into  the  night.  When  we  parted  I  could  not 
help  saying  I  wished  this  winter  were  over, 
and  he  replyed,  '  Poor  child,  there  is  a  weary 
time  before  you,  yet  will  it  pass  like  all  the 
rest.' 

"  Long  while  lay  I  awake  praying  for  him 
till  I  cried  myself  to  sleep,  yet  was  up  betimes 
this  morning  to  break  my  fast  with  him  at 
leisure ;  he  was  kinder  than  ever,  waiting 
upon  me  and  urging  me  to  eat,  which  I  tried 
to  do,  and  to  be  cheerfull ;  yet  when  the 
horses  were  suddenly  ready  and  he  was  his 
own  self  wrapping  my  cloak  about  me,  before 
I  was  aware  the  hot  tears  fell  on  his  hands  ; 
then  he  held  me  close  to  him  for  a  minute, 
kissed  me,  and  prayed  God  to  bless  me. 
He  shook  hands  with  Mistress  Grant,  and 
told  her  he  hoped  her  next  voyage  would  be 
to  accompany  me  across  the  seas  to  our  home. 
She  wept,  saying  that  would  be  a  pleasanter 


172  Journal  of 

journey.  Then  he  set  me  on  the  Pillion, 
and  gave  our  Escort  great  charge  concerning 
me.  I  looked  back  as  long  as  I  could  and  saw 
him  standing  before  the  dark  yawning  arch- 
way of  the  Castle  gate,  his  arms  glittering  in 
the  frosty  sunlight  as  he  waved  his  hand  to 
me ;  I  am  glad  I  was  able  to  smile  back  again 
cheerfully,  but  this  is  a  sad,  wintry  journey,  it 
is  lonely  stopping  in  these  strange  inns  with- 
out him.  I  shall  be  glad  now  to  find  myself 
at  Copenhagen  with  Margaret." 

At  Copenhagen  Beatrix  found  not  only 
Margaret  and  Lilias  but  Sir  George  Sterling, 
who,  like  Lord  Napier,  had  not  been  able  to 
raise  his  levies  in  time  to  sail  with  Montrose, 
and  was  compelled  to  wait  for  advices  in  no 
very  good  humour.  Here  Lady  Beatrix 
spent  the  time  as  cheerfully  as  she  could, 
resuming  her  studies,  doing  such  good  works 
as  lay  in  her  power,  and  going  frequently  to 
church,  having  learned  enough  of  the  Danish 
tongue  to  follow  the  service. 

When  the  spring  was  come,  Margaret  ar- 
ranged an  expedition  into  the  country  to 
divert  her  husband's  mind  harassed  by  waiting 
for  the  summons  that  never  came,  and  indeed 
hope  deferred  was  wearing  them  all,  though 
they  would  not  own  it  even  to  themselves. 
Some  other  Cavaliers  were  of  the  party,  and 


Lady  Beatrix.  173 

says  Lady  Beatrix,  "  The  soft  fresh  air,  with 
our  progress  forth  of  the  Citie  among  the  green 
fields  did  strangelie  cheer  us  all ;  but  what 
made  my  heart  full  light  was  that  being  in  a 
faire  Beech  wood  that  minded  me  of  Fontaine- 
bleau,  as  I  knelt  gathering  violets,  I  did  hear 
the  Cuckoo  for  the  first  time  this  year,  my  face 
being  turned  to  ye  North  West;  and  Mrs. 
Anastasia  told  me  long  ago  I  would  make  a 
voyage  in  that  direction.  Sir  George  and  his 
Officers  did  somewhat  envy  me,  saying  it  were 
more  to  the  purpose  had  the  Omen  been  for 
them.  In  the  evening  we  all  feasted  on  new 
Cream,  and  the  gentlemen  tried  to  help  us 
while  we  arranged  posies  for  the  Parlour 
(Major  Melvin  presenting  me  with  a  bunch  of 
the  Cuckoo  flowers),  and  took  off  the  Cowslip 
blossoms  to  make  wine  withal,  plunging  our 
hands  into  the  soft,  cool,  delicious  heap,  the 
fragrance  whereof  hath  made  me  so  sleepy  I 
will  haste  to  bed  and  dream  of  the  Cuckoo." 

This  is  the  last  entry  she  made  in  her  journal 
for  many  a  long  day.  What  follows  is  col- 
lected partly  from  her  own  record,  when  at 
length  she  had  recovered  calmness  to  recall 
the  terrible  past,  partly  from  letters  written 
by  Lady  Lilias  Ruthven,  the  Lady  Elizabeth 
Napier  and  others. 


174  Journal  of 

It  was  but  a  few  hours  after  those  hopeful 
words  were  written,  when  as  Beatrix  was  re- 
turning from  morning  church  she  met  an  old 
Danish  gentleman,  a  friend  of  theirs,  who 
passed  her  bowing  with  a  grave,  pitying  look, 
instead  of  stopping  for  a  chat  as  usual ;  and 
nearer  home  Major  Melvin  staggered  past  her, 
his  face  ghastly,  as  of  one  who  had  received  a 
death  stroke.  She  could  not  stop  him,  but 
entering  the  house  was  noways  surprised  to 
find  Lilias  sitting  like  a  stone,  and  Margaret 
sobbing  bitterly,  her  face  buried  in  her  hands 
on  the  table,  while  her  husband  was  walking 
up  and  down  the  room,  his  hand  clenched  on 
his  sword.  She  walked  straight  up  to  him 
and  asked,  "  Is  my  Brother  dead  ?"  And  was 
told,  "  Not  yet — worse — taken  captive."  Then 
she  said,  "  I  must  go  to  him."  Thereat  Mar- 
garet lifted  up  her  voice  and  wept,  saying, 
"  Why  should  we  be  bereft  of  you  both  in  one 
day  ?  "  Sir  George  also  remonstrated,  urging 
the  risk  she  would  incur,  with  the  uncertainty 
whether  she  could  arrive  in  time,  asking  in 
his  bitterness  of  spirit  if  she  would  raise  the 
country  or  send  round  the  Fiery  Cross  for  the 
rescue  ?  She  listened  patiently,  and  only  an- 
swered, "  See  him  again  I  must,  or  go  dis- 
traught," till  Margaret  herself  said,  "  She  is 
right,  George,  better  she  should  run  any  risk 


Lady  Beatrix.  175 

than  stay  here  and  break  her  heart."  Then 
they  persuaded  him  to  go  out  into  the  port 
where  he  was  so  fortunate  as  to  find  a  small 
merchant  vessel  bound  for  Dundee,  and  by 
money  and  persuasions  to  induce  the  skipper 
to  start  that  very  day.  Hastening  back  with 
this  intelligence  he  found  his  kinswoman  nearly 
prepared  by  the  help  of  Margaret  and  Mrs. 
Grant,  who  with  Lasonde  was  to  accompany 
her  mistress.  There  was  a  hurried  though 
affectionate  leave-taking,  Margaret  insisted  on 
her  friend  swallowing  a  hasty  meal,  and  she 
dried  her  tears  in  order  to  go  down  to  the 
wharf  and  see  her  on  board  ;  all  the  three 
ladies  were  at  the  last  more  composed  out- 
wardly than  was  Sir  George ;  in  fact,  Beatrix 
had  never  shed  a  tear,  but  as  she  left  her 
chamber  her  eye  fell  on  Major  Melvin's  nose- 
gay, and  she  said,  "  Ah,  George,  the  cuckoo 
and  I  were  right  after  all." 

The  passage  was  a  rough  one,  still  the  wind 
was  favourable,  and  Beatrix  remained  long 
on  the  deck  watching  with  a  strange  fierce 
joy  the  great  gulfs  that  opened  around  her 
and  the  stormy  wind  that  swept  past  her  to 
the  north,  whistling  in  her  hair  and  in  the 
shrouds  of  the  vessel,  whilst  the  spray  dashed 
over  her  in  sheets. 

She  was  so  fortunate  as  to  be  landed  only 


176  Journal  of 

some  twenty  miles  from  her  aunt's  house, 
whither  she  resolved  to  proceed,  having  first 
learnt  in  the  town  that  Sir  David  Leslie  was 
marching  southward  with  his  prisoner,  and 
had  not  yet  passed  so  far.  Even  then  her 
gentle  consideration  for  her  dependents  did 
not  forsake  her,  and  Mistress  Grant  used  to 
relate  how  her  lady  had  advised  her  to  rest  in 
the  inn  and  to  follow  at  leisure,  but  the  good 
dame  declined  doing  so,  for  she  was  frightened 
at  her  lady's  dead  calmness;  so  the  forlorn 
cavalcade  proceeded  at  once  through  a  country 
that  grew  more  and  more  familiar.  Many  cot- 
tages stood  empty,  but  from  the  door  of  one 
came  a  woman  who  had  waited  on  Lady  Bea- 
trix in  former  days,  and  now  stood  gazing  on 
the  travellers  with  children  clinging  to  her 
skirts,  yet  the  lady  cared  not  to  stop  and 
speak  with  her.  They  passed  the  river  she 
had  loved  so  well,  and  up  through  the  birch 
woods  till  they  came  late  and  weary  to  the 
well-known  mansion. 

The  old  porter  failed  at  first  to  recognize 
the  pale,  sad  woman  who  was  so  blooming 
when  he  had  last  seen  her,  but  marvelled  what 
foreign  woman  was  inquiring  for  his  lady,  till 
the  old  house-dog  bounded  to  meet  her  with 
joyous  welcome.  Then,  "  Alas,  my  leddy,"  he 
exclaimed,  "  what  hath  brought  ye  to  the  land 


Lady  Beatrix.  177 

of  trouble  and  anguish  ?"  Beatrix  spoke  kindly 
to  him,  and  learning  that  her  aunt  was  well, 
proceeded  to  the  house  door,  whither  presently 
Lady  Lilias  Ruthven  hastened  out  to  meet 
her,   and   kissed   her,   weeping,   and  saying, 
"  Oh,  my  puir  bairn,  in  what  evil  hour  are  ye 
come  back  to  me ! "     Then  she  ordered  the 
best  room  to  be  made  ready  that  had  been 
occupied  by  "  Aunt  Dorothy,"  and  after  supper 
made  her  niece  go  to  bed,  administering  a  feb- 
rifuge of  her  own  composition,  and  reading  to 
her  a  few  verses  from  St.  John's  Gospel  before 
leaving  her  for  the  night.    For  awhile  Beatrix 
lay  awake  in  the  lingering  northern  twilight, 
then  fell  into  a  heavy  sleep,  from  which  she 
did  not  awake  till  late  in  the  next  forenoon. 
When  she  first  opened  her  eyes  she  wondered 
to  find  herself  lying  in  the  chamber  that  had 
once  been  so  awful  to  her.    There  was  a  sound 
of  home -like  voices  without,  and  she  felt  a 
sense  of  rest  and  comfort,  till  suddenly  the 
thought  darted  into  her  brain  that  perhaps 
she  would  have  done  better  had  she  remained 
in  the  port  where  she  landed,  as  the  tidings 
from  the  North  might  reach  her  more  quickly 
in  a  town.     Immediately  she  started  from  her 
bed  and  began  to  dress  with  eager,  trembling 
haste,  when  her  aunt  entered  and  calmed  this 

N 


178  Journal  of 

anxiety  by  immediately  dispatching  a  man  and 
horse  to  collect  what  tidings  he  might. 

During  the  next  few  hours  she  tried  to 
divert  her  niece's  mind  by  asking  for  full  in- 
formation about  their  exiled  kindred,  after- 
wards taking  her  out  into  the  court  and  garden 
to  see  such  old  favourites  as  were  yet  alive, 
till  the  messenger  returned  in  breathless  haste, 
bringing  word  that  he  had  fallen  in  with  an 
express  dispatched  in  advance  by  Sir  David 
Leslie  that  very  morning  in  order  to  crave 
Lady  Ruthven's  hospitality  for  himself,  his 
prisoner,  and  the  guard,  and  they  might  be 
expected  late  that  same  afternoon. 

Whilst  the  good  lady  of  the  house  was 
busied  in  the  requisite  preparations,  Beatrix 
wandered  restlessly  in  the  garden,  which  com- 
manded a  view  towards  the  north,  sometimes 
fancying  she  heard  a  sound  of  horses'  hoofs, 
and  listening  till  the  violent  beating  of  her 
heart  drowned  every  other  noise,  or  straining 
her  eyes  into  the  distance  till  clouds  came 
over  them  and  she  saw  nothing.  The  fresh 
spring  flowers  were  blooming  around  her,  the 
wallflower  and  lilac  that  she  had  loved  so  well 
of  old,  and  the  birds  were  singing  in  the  young 
hawthorn  leaves  as  if  there  were  no  sorrow  in 
the  world,  whilst  the  May  sunshine  streamed 
over  the  quiet  walks  wherein  she  used  to 


Lady  Beatrix.  179 

wander  in  her  younger  days,  full  of  wild  hopes 
and  dreams,  full  also  of  rebellious  discontent 
at  the  seclusion  in  which  she  was  kept.  At 
this  remembrance  she  laughed  in  her  heart 
with  a  wild  joy,  as  she  thought  that  her  one 
wish  had  been  granted  to  her,  and  not  in 
wrath  ;  even  at  that  moment  she  could  thank 
her  Heavenly  Father  for  the  love  and  glory 
to  which  He  had  called  her,  let  what  would 
succeed. 

After  a  time  Mrs.  Grant  came  out,  and 
would  have  persuaded  her  to  go  within  and 
rest ;  she  listened  as  if  in  a  dream,  and  look- 
ing once  more  along  the  northern  track  she 
suddenly  stood  like  one  changed  into  marble, 
whilst  the  feverish  glow  that  had  burned  on 
her  cheeks  all  day,  left  them  and  returned  in 
flashes ;  then  without  a  word  she  darted  out 
through  the  garden  gate,  down  the  rugged 
slope,  and  disappeared  among  the  trees. 

Beatrix  never  could  very  clearly  recall  what 
then  passed,  only  she  found  afterwards  that 
her  feet  were  bruised  and  bleeding  from  the 
rough  stones  that  had  cut  through  her  dainty 
slippers,  and  she  had  a  confused  remem- 
brance of  pressing  forward  through  the  wood, 
and  at  last  passing  through  a  band  of  armed 
men  right  up  to  where  her  brother  rode  in 
the  midst,  who  caught  her  by  both  hands, 


i8o      Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

exclaiming,   "  Truly  God  hath  not  forsaken 
me." 

Apparently  the  soldiers  must  have  at- 
tempted to  separate  them,  for  the  next  thing 
she  could  recollect  was  that  the  Marquis 
looked  round  in  his  wonted  stately  way,  say- 
ing, "  This  lady  is  my  sister ;  I  pray  you,  sirs, 
do  not  molest  her."  Then  she  found  herself 
walking  beside  him  as  he  rode  towards  the 
house,  whilst  he  enquired  how  she  came  there, 
and  told  her  he  had  never  expected  to  see 
her  again,  but  was  casting  about  in  his  mind 
for  some  means  of  sending  her  his  farewell. 

Lady  Lilias  came  out  to  the  gateway,  and 
received  her  nephew  with  mournful  cordiality, 
little  had  she  thought  thus,  after  so  many 
years,  to  see  him  again ;  then  whilst  she  turned 
to  welcome  Sir  David  and  his  staff  with  such 
grace  as  she  might,  the  Marquis  saw  poor 
Mrs.  Grant  and  the  faithful  foreign  servant 
standing  woefully  in  the  background;  he  went 
up  to  them  with  a  few  kind  words  which  they 
kept  treasured  for  the  rest  of  their  lives. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

HILST  Montrose  was  being  con- 
ducted to  the  chamber  assigned  for 
him,  and  the  sentinels  were  being 
posted,  Beatrix  shut  herself  into  her 
own  room,  where  she  would  have  tried  to  rest 
or  pray;  but  in  passing  the  mirror  she  was 
startled  at  the  worn  and  hollow  look  that  a 
short  time  had  brought  over  her  face,  and  re- 
solved that  her  brother  should  not  see  her  for 
the  last  time  thus  haggard,  so  she  bathed  her 
burning  cheeks  and  parched  eyelids  with  cold 
water,  and  unfolded  one  of  her  pretty  foreign 
dresses  that  she  knew  to  be  a  favourite  of  his. 
Whilst  thus  engaged,  she  suddenly  remem- 
bered how  one  of  her  brother's  officers  had 
been  saved  from  prison,  perhaps  from  death, 
by  the  contrivance  of  his  sister,  and  why  might 
not  she  do  the  like,  and  her  dreams  be  ful- 
filled ?  She  flew  to  the  window,  and  leaned 
out ;  as  far  as  she  could  see,  no  sentinel  had 


1 82  Joiirnal  of 

been  posted  on  that  side  of  the  house  ;  more- 
over, an  old  pear-tree,  now  in  full  blossom, 
had  been  trained  over  the  wall  beneath,  whose 
branches  growing  regularly  one  below  another 
made  a  sort  of  natural  ladder.  If  once  the 
Marquis  could  be  brought  into  her  room,  he 
might  pass  out  and  gain  the  seaport  town. 
Her  gown  was  ample  and  flowing;  it  would 
not  meet  round  his  shoulders,  but  a  scarf 
would  cover  that  deficiency,  and  he  must  hide 
his  face  in  a  handkerchief,  whilst  she  would 
throw  on  his  coat,  and  kneel  on  the  further 
side  of  the  bed,  burying  her  face  in  the  cover- 
lid. She  had  a  fair  sum  of  money  about  her, 
and  her  jewels. — 

Just  then  Lady  Lilias  entered  with  the  wel- 
come tidings  that  the  brother  and  sister  would 
be  permitted  to  sup  and  spend  the  evening 
quietly  together,  while  she  entertained  Sir 
David  Leslie  and  his  officers,  one  of  whom 
would  shortly  appear  to  escort  the  lady  past 
the  sentinels  who  were  posted  at  intervals 
along  all  the  passages.  Beatrix  thanked  her 
aunt  warmly,  even  expressing  regret  that  she 
could  not  be  of  use  in  the  bustle  necessarily 
caused  by  so  many  unexpected  guests. 

A  knock  was  heard  at  the  door ;  Beatrix 
started  up,  but  was  forced  to  catch  hold  of 
the  back  of  her  chair.  A  man  in  a  black 


Lady  Beatrix.  183 

cassock  entered,  who  announced  himself  as 
Sir  David  Leslie's  chaplain,  sent  with  a  mes- 
sage to  the  sister  of  that  unhappy  man,  James 
Graham — namely,  that  she  should  urge  him 
to  repentance  for  his  bloodshedding  and  mani- 
fold perjuries. 

Beatrix  looked  at  the  intruder  for  a  moment 
in  silent  surprise,  then  turned  proudly  and 
wearily  away,  but  her  aunt  said  : 

"  We  may  gain  more,  sir,  from  my  nephew's 
words,  than  he  from  ours." 

Then,  as  the  chaplain  stood  amazed  at 
this  rebuke  from  an  unexpected  quarter,  she 
added : 

"  Who  hath  been  so  unadvised  as  to  send 
you  to  this  right  honourable  lady,  my  niece?" 

He  was  beginning  some  fanatical  reply  about 
the  burden  laid  upon  him,  when  Beatrix  turned 
towards  him  with  a  look  as  piercing  as  her 
brother's,  and,  without  a  word,  raising  her  long, 
thin  hand,  pointed  to  the  door ;  he  slank  out 
stammering.  Presently  a  grey-haired  gentle- 
man presented  himself  to  offer  his  escort  to 
the  Lady  Beatrix ;  she  at  once  arose,  clasped 
her  aunt's  hand  for  a  moment,  and  followed 
her  conductor  through  the  long,  guarded  cor- 
ridors, till  they  came  to  a  room  at  the  end  of 
the  house,  which  he  signed  her  to  enter  alone. 
She  found  herself  in  an  ante-room,  dark  but 


184  Journal  of 

for  a  ray  of  lamp-light  which  fell  through  the 
partially  open  door  of  the  inner  chamber  ; 
towards  this  she  made  her  way  with  failing 
knees,  pushed  it  open,  when  all  things  seemed 
to  swim  before  her  eyes,  but  through  the  dizzy- 
whirl  she  could  see  her  brother  advancing  open 
armed  to  meet  her ;  she  fell  on  his  breast,  and 
he  held  her  fast  for  a  while.  What  follows 
shall  be  told  in  her  own  words. 

He  would  have  led  me  back  to  sit  beside 
him,  but  I  lay  on  my  knees  at  his  feet,  and 
looking  up  in  his  face,  saw  the  change  had 
been  wrought  thereon,  for  he  was  wan  and 
haggard,  and  his  beard  grown  long  and  un- 
trimmed.  He  said  :  "  This  is  a  sad  time  for 
you,  poor  child;"  and  I  could  not  speak. 
Then  he  said  :  "  I  did  not  think  ever  to  see 
you  again,  and  how  I  have  longed  for  you ! " 

But  the  thought  of  his  being  all  alone,  worn 
and  weary,  among  his  deadly  enemies,  went 
to  my  heart,  so  that  the  tears  which  had  been 
frozen  all  this  while  now  burst  forth  in  a  torrent 
that  I  could  not  restrain,  and  my  efforts  to  do 
so  only  choked  me  with  sobbing.  He  did  not 
essay  to  stop  me,  but  he  passed  his  hand  over 
my  hair,  as  my  face  rested  hidden  on  his  knees, 
saying  a  few  pitying  words ;  till,  when  my 
passion  had  somewhat  spent  itself,  and  I  was 


Lady  Beatrix.  185 

able  to  speak,  I  said,  "Alas!  I  should  rather 
seek  to  comfort  you  than  thus  give  way  to 
mine  own  trouble."  He  answered  :  "  Indeed 
the  mere  sight  of  you  doth  comfort  me."  Then 
I  marked  that  his  wrist  was  wrapped  in  a 
linen  bandage,  and  on  my  asking  if  he  were 
wounded  there,  he  replied,  "Yea ;  it  was  time 
I  should  cease  fighting  when  my  sword-arm 
was  disabled."  I  prayed  that  he  would  at 
least  suffer  me  to  tend  the  wound,  and  he 
gladly  consented,  saying  the  very  touch  of 
my  soft,  cool  fingers  would  ease  its  throbbing 
and  burning;  yet  with  all  my  care  I  fear  I 
must  have  hurt  him,  for  many  hours  had 
passed  since  it  had  been  dressed,  and  the 
coarse  linen  was  all  soaked  and  stiff  with 
blood.  I  exclaimed  at  the  rude  way  in  which 
it  had  been  bound  up,  but  he  said  a  kind, 
motherly  old  dame  had  tended  him,  though 
not  neat-handed. 

"  Do  you  remember,  Beatrice,"  he  added, 
"  you  told  me  you  could  help  the  wounded  ? " 

"  Oh,  would  I  had  been  with  you  through- 
out!" 

He  said,  "  That  would  have  been  far  worse  ; 
and,  indeed,  I  have  not  been  left  to  my  foes 
all  this  time,  for  many  have  shewn  me  kind- 
nesse,  and  specially  the  good  townsmen  of 
Dundee,  from  whom  I  could  least  have  ex- 


1 86  Journal  of 

pected  it,  seeing   I  had  twice  stormed  their 
•,    » 
city. 

Then  flashed  into  my  mind  the  wild  plan  I 
had  formed,  and  I  implored  him  to  throw  on 
my  garments,  and  so  pass  out  when  they  came 
to  fetch  me.  He  smiled  sadly  as  I  explained 
how  it  might  be  done ;  but  when  I  said  I 
would  take  care  that  no  suspicion  should 
light  on  Aunt  Lilias,  he  cried,  "  God  forbid ! 
I  have  shed  enough  blood  in  my  time,  without 
having  yours  on  my  head."  Thereat  I  cried 
What  would  that  matter  ?  and  clung  about  his 
knees,  imploring  him,  if  indeed  he  loved  me, 
as  the  only  token  of  his  affection  I  would  ever 
ask,  not  to  refuse  me ;  but  he  lifted  me  up 
from  the  ground  and  placed  me  by  his  side, 
saying  he  knew  well  I  would  gladly  lay  down 
my  life  to  help  him,  but  many  noble  lives  were 
lost  already,  and  he  was  resolved  no  more 
should  be  risked  for  him.  Then  when  I  was 
again  somewhat  quieted,  he  told  me  how  but 
two  nights  before  he  had  made  the  attempt  to 
escape  in  the  very  way  I  proposed,  for  that  he 
knew  his  so  doing  would  bring  no  danger  to 
that  noble  old  Lady  of  Grange,  who  had  con- 
trived the  plot  with  every  likelihood  of  success, 
having  made  all  the  Sentinels  dead  drunken, 
yet  was  he  taken  just  as  he  began  to  feel  him- 
self free ;  he  added  that  he  would  not  have 


Lady  Beatrix.  187 

made  the  attempt  but  for  the   Lady  having 
such  strong  friends  among  the  ruling  party- 
he  felt  sure  no  harm  would  come  to  her,  even 
were  it  known  to  be  her  doing. 

"  And,  indeed,  Beatrice,"  said  he,  "  I  am 
glad  enough  to  rest  quietly  in  our  kinswoman  s 
house  this  one  night,  ere  I  go  to  my  doom." 

I  said  I  could  even  wish  his  wound  were 
more  severe,  that  he  might  not  be  borne 
away  from  us  so  very  soon  :  and  he, 

"  Ye  might  wish  it  were  mortal  at  once,  so  as 
I  could  die  here  in  peace,  with  you  to  tend,  me." 

"  Oh,  woe  is  me  that  such  should  ever  be 
the  best  wish  we  could  make  for  you  ! " 

"Nay,  not  the  best — rather  wish  that  my 
Father's  will  be  fulfilled  in  me ;  and  indeed  I 
struggled  sore  against  it  at  first,  but  now  He 
hath  holpen  me." 

Also  he  said  the  bitterness  of  Death  was 
past  when  after  wandering  in  ye  wild  Forest 
three  days  and  nights  alone  and  famisht,  he 
found  himself  given  into  the  hands  of  David 
Lesley ;  nought  worse  than  that  could  yet 
be  in  store  for  him. 

I  remember  next  his  giving  me  divers  mes- 
sages for  the  Napiers,  Sterlings,  and  others ; 
but  his  voice  faultered  when  he  spake  of  the 
brave  gentlemen  that  shared  his  doom  ;  "  but 
God  be  praised,"  said  he,  "  I  believe  David 


1 88  Journal  of 

Mathertie  is  safe — and  they  say  that  dying 
men  speak  truly." 

"  I  know  he  fought  well." 

"  Yea,  truly,"  and  his  face  kindled  as  of  old. 
"We  fought  hard  to  the  last;  my  friends 
gathered  round  me  when  the  poor  Merce- 
naries fled.  Young  Menzies  went  down  by  my 
side,  still  grasping  the  banner.  David  stood 
at  my  bridle,  warding  off  sword  strokes  and 
pistol  shots,  risking  his  life  again  and  again 
for  mine,  though  he  was  forced  continually  to 
dash  away  the  blood  that  streamed  blinding 
into  his  eyes  from  a  gash  above  his  eyebrow. 
At  length  my  horse  was  shot  under  me,  and  a 
great  rush  of  men  parted  us,  but  the  last  I 
saw  of  him  he  was  slowly  retreating,  with  his 
face  to  the  Foe." 

Then  as  I  sat  close  by  him,  my  hands  held 
in  his,  he  told  me  how  he  had  been  permitted 
to  see  his  two  sons  once  more  as  he  passed 
their  grandfather's  house,  and  the  tears  stood 
in  his  eyes  as  he  charged  me  to  be  good  to 
them,  if  ever  I  have  the  opportunity,  for  they 
were  well  nigh  heart-broken,  lamenting  they 
have  been  away  from  their  Father  nearly  all 
their  lives. 

"  How  will  it  fare  with  you,  poor  soul,"  he 
added,  "when  I  shall  have  left  you  all  alone  ?" 

I   tried  to  answer  chearfully,  but  stopped 


Lady  Beatrix.  189 

short,  hearing  armed  footsteps  and  the  un- 
locking of  the  outer  door,  wherefore  my  Bro- 
ther drew  me  somewhat  closer  to  him,  but  it 
was  onlie  Aunt  Lilias  that  entered,  bearing 
some  little  dainty  dishes  that  poor  Mrs.  Grant 
had  prepared.  She  sate  with  us  awhile,  and 
they  spake  together  of  those  things  whereon 
they  be  fully  agreed ;  the  while  I  listened,  and 
it  seemed  me  as  if  after  all  this  Life  were  but 
a  little  space  given  that  we  may  make  ready 
for  our  Crown;  yea,  I  could  almost  feel  a 
strong,  comforting  Presence  among  us,  for  my 
Brother  told  how  after  the  first  sore  anguish 
was  abated,  he  had  gradually  felt  more  and 
more  of  heavenly  consolations,  and  he  had 
good  hope  this  would  continue  unto  the  End. 
And  this  his  hope  was  fulfilled. 

She  stayed  not  long,  but  'ere  she  departed 
Montrose  did  crave  her  blessing,  that  so  if 
his  Excommunication  were  not  removed,  he 
might  not  die  all  unassoiled.  She  gave  it 
freely,  saying,  "  I  bless  him,  yea,  and  he  shall 
be  blessed."  He  conducted  her  to  the  door, 
then  came  back  to  sit  by  me  saying,  "  Truly 
peace  dwelleth  in  this  House." 

For  awhile  we  both  were  silent;  I  think 
there  were  glad  and  lofty  thoughts  in  his 
heart,  so  calm  a  look  had  come  over  his  face, 
but  after  a  while  he  spake  again  : 


190  Journal  of 

"  Had  ye  remained  in  foreign  parts,  Beatrix, 
I  would  have  counselled  you  to  abide  near 
the  Sterlings,  but  now  you  are  here  it  may  be 
ye  will  be  able  to  keep  house  at  our  old  home, 
and  my  poor  boys  could  dwell  with  you  ;  for 
they  will  not  molest  you  when  I  am  gone." 

I  said,  "That  would  be  something  to  live 
for."  And  he : 

"  Your  triall  is  sorer  than  mine,  for  it  will 
last  longer." 

"  Oh,  would  I  were  not  so  well  and  so 
strong ! " 

He  said  he  had  known  the  same  blank 
drearyhed,  but  that  it  passed  away,  and  he 
knew  I  was  too  brave  to  pine  and  fret  myself 
into  my  Grave. 

"  Oh,  come  back  to  me,  but  once,  from  the 
other  world,  that  the  time  may  not  seem  so 
long  and  so  lonely ! " 

"If  I  am  permitted  I  will  come ;  but  I 
leave  you  with  better  comfort  than  that,  for  I 
think  ye  have  tried  to  serve  God  in  your  hap- 
pinesse,  and  now  He  will  not  forsake  you." 

I  said  it  would  be  shamefull  indeed  if  I 
were  to  rebel,  so  much  blessedness  had  fallen 
to  my  lot,  neither  would  I  now  change  with 
any  one. 

He  answered  :  "  I  am  glad  to  hear  you 
speak  thus,  for  I  have  thought  I  had  dealt 


Lady  Beatrix.  191 

more  kindly  with  you  had  I  never  taken  you 
from  this  quiet  dwelling  to  bring  sorrow  upon 
you." 

"  And  then  indeed  I  might  have  fretted  till 
my  heart  was  broken,  but  now  have  you 
given  me  memories  that  will  be  a  joy  and  a 
glory  to  me  all  my  life  long." 

He  answered  with  a  look  that  I  can  see 
even  now,  "My  child,  you  know  not  how  you 
have  comforted  me  all  these  years." 

After  a  while  he  spake  of  that  Italian  lady, 
saying  he  would  find  means  to  send  me  her 
ring  ere  the  end,  that  I  might  guard  it  as  a 
precious  treasure  alwayes.  I  mind  me  also 
that  he  spake  of  the  Cause  for  which  he  and 
his  friends  have  dared  and  suffered  all  things, 
yet  not  in  vaine,  though  now  it  might  seem 
so.  And  even  then  came  the  sound  of  arms 
approaching.  He  said  :  "  They  are  only  re- 
lieving guard,"  but  the  Ante-room  door  was 
opened,  and  one  knocked  softly  at  the  inner 
chamber,  asking  if  we  were  ready.  My  Brother 
answered,  "  In  a  minute,"  but  I  clung  to  him, 
and  we  sate  scarcely  speaking,  till  he  said  : 
"  Courage,  sweet  Beatrice,  for  it  must  be,  the 
time  is  come;"  and  gently  raising  me  with 
his  left  arm,  supported  me  to  the  door,  where 
we  were  met  by  that  same  old  officer  who  had 
escorted  me  thither.  Montrose  said  :  "  Sir, 


192    Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

you  will  take  care  of  her,"  and  he  bowed 
silently  before  us.  Then  the  door  closed 
between. 

As  we  went  back  along  the  passages  I 
prayed  him  to  shew  my  brother  what  kind- 
ness he  might,  which  he  solemnly  promised 
me  that  he  would  do. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

HE  next  accounts  that  have  come 
down  to  us  of  these  melancholy 
days  are  contained  in  a  letter  from 
the  Lady  Lilias  Ruthven  to  Dame 
Elizabeth,  Lord  Napier's  wife,  of  whom  we 
have  heard  already,  and  who  had  waited  all 
this  time  at  Merchistoun  Castle  with  her  chil- 
dren, hoping  her  husband  would  come  back 
to  her  in  triumph  with  Montrose,  as  he  had 
done  once  before. 

Lady  Lilias  informs  her  '  very  good  niece ' 
of  Beatrice's  sudden  arrival  and  meeting  with 
her  brother,  and  records  how  she  herself  also 
had  spoken  with  him,  and  found,  after  all  the 
difference  and  estrangement  of  years,  that  in 
the  main  points  they  were  fully  at  one.  Then 
she  tells  how,  early  the  following  morning,  as 
she  was  entertaining  the  officers  at  breakfast 
ere  they  started,  the  Lady  Beatrix  had.  en- 
tered, and  walking  right  up  the  room,  never 

o 


194  Journal  of 

heeding  the  surprised  looks  of  all  those  men, 
had  quietly  asked  to  speak  with  Sir  David 
Leslie.  He  sullenly  arose,  and  she  signed 
him  to  follow  her  into  the  bay  window,  where 
they  spoke  earnestly  together.  Presently  he 
desired  Lady  Lilias  to  join  them,  who  was 
terrified  at  finding  that  her  niece  entreated  to 
be  allowed  to  ride  with  her  brother  during  the 
remainder  of  his  woeful  journey.  To  this, 
perhaps  from  some  remains  of  gentlemanly 
feeling,  or  from  fear  that  the  compassion  of 
the  people  might  be  dangerously  roused,  Sir 
David  would  not  consent.  However,  Beatrix 
was  so  fearless  for  herself,  and  so  sadly  in 
earnest,  that  the  kind  aunt  had  not  the  heart 
long  to  oppose  her,  and  even  asked  Sir  David 
if  it  might  not  be  arranged  that  she  should 
have  this  last  satisfaction  ;  still  he  was  harshly 
obdurate,  and  Beatrix  tried  one  more  appeal, 
urging  him  for  the  sake  of  his  own  wife  and 
mother  not  to  refuse  her  so  sad  a  boon  ;  then, 
when  he  rudely  denied  it,  she  left  him  with  a 
look  so  heartbroken  it  might  well  haunt  him 
to  his  grave,  and  passed  from  the  room,  some 
of  the  soldiers  rising  involuntarily  before  her, 
whilst  the  elder  lady  turned  away,  saying, 
"  Sir  David  when  your  own  hour  of  need 
shall  come,  pray  that  ye  may  meet  more  kind- 
ness than  ye  now  have  shewn." 


Lady  Beatrix.  195 

Afterwards,  while  the  horses  were  being 
saddled,  the  Lady  Lilias  obtained  a  few  mo- 
ments' conversation  with  her  nephew,  whom 
she  informed  of  what  had  passed.  He  replied, 
Leslie  was  right  for  once,  and  that  Beatrix 
must  never  know  it,  but  in  many  places  he 
had  been  received  with  insults  by  those  who 
once  had  dreaded  him  ;  moreover  he  knew 
not  what  might  await  him  at  Edinburgh,  only 
that  he  would  be  led  in  in  a  sort  of  triumph, 
and  the  populace  let  loose  upon  him. 

Just  then  his  sister  entered  ;  she  walked 
quietly  up  to  him,  and  laid  her  face  against 
his  shoulder ;  so  their  aunt  left  them  together. 

The  letter  then  relates  how,  since  that  sor- 
rowful morning,  Beatrix  had  ever  been  gentle 
and  patient,  thankful  for  any  little  kindness, 
so  that  her  aunt  felt  anxious,  and  could  have 
wished  for  some  sparks  of  the  wilful  and  im- 
petuous temper  she  remembered  in  former 
days. 

She  concludes  by  earnestly  praying  the 
Lady  Napier  to  forget  all  such  differences  as 
in  these  troubled  times  had  arisen  between 
them,  and  to  come  to  them,  bringing  her  chil- 
dren, for  Beatrix  was  pining  to  know  some 
particulars  of  her  brother's  martyrdom — as 
yet  they  only  knew  for  certain  that  he  was 
dead  ; — though  there  were  rumours  afloat 


196  Journal  of 

which  Lady  Lilias  was  resolved  to  keep  from 
her  niece  if  possible — indeed,  she  did  not  be- 
lieve herself  that  they  would  dare  treat  a  noble- 
man like  a  common  felon. 

Lady  Napier  did  not  hesitate  to  accept  this 
invitation,  and  repaired  forthwith  to  Hayes 
House  with  her  children,  where  she  was  affec- 
tionately received  by  the  kinswomen  from 
whom  she  had  been  parted  so  long  that  her 
children  were  quite  strangers  to  them.  In  a 
letter  to  her  husband  Lady  Napier  mentions 
the  change  she  found  in  Beatrix,  who,  when 
they  last  parted,  was  still  youthful  and  un- 
formed, but  had  now  grown  stately  with  some- 
thing of  her  brother's  winning  dignity,  and 
with  a  foreign  gracefulness  of  dress  and  man- 
ner. She  was  pleased  to  see  her  guests,  and 
took  much  notice  of  the  children ;  yet  Dame 
Elizabeth  felt  very  anxious  as  she  saw  how 
her  eyes  gleamed  from  amid  dark  shadows, 
as  though  neither  sleep  nor  tears  had  refreshed 
them  for  many  a  night,  and  felt  the  burning 
clasp  of  her  little,  wasted  hands. 

In  the  evening,  when  the  children  had  been 
put  to  bed,  Beatrix  calmly  delivered  Mont- 
rose's  farewell  message  to  his  nephew's  wife, 
for  whom  he  had  entertained  a  particular 
esteem,  then  begged  her  to  give  what  in- 
formation she  might  of  his  last  moments. 


Lady  Beatrix.  197 

This  Lady  Napier  was  well  able  to  do,  for 
she  had  waited  many  woeful  hours  in  the 
window  of  a  friend's  house,  overlooking  the 
long  street  all  crowded  with  his  mortal  foes. 
But  when  at  last  the  prisoner  was  borne  in 
bare-headed  and  defenceless  before  them,  she 
had  seen  their  triumph  changed  to  remorse 
and  pity;  stern  fanatical  men  uncovered  as 
he  passed,  and  women,  whose  sons  had  fallen 
fighting  against  him,  now  wept  and  prayed 
for  him  aloud.  She  told  also,  how  Argyle, 
his  son,  and  his  son's  young  bride,  sat  with 
their  friends  in  a  balcony  to  exult  over  their 
fallen  foe,  but  when  he  looked  their  way  they 
could  not  meet  his  eye,  but  shrank  back  within 
the  windows,  whereat  an  English  voice  was 
heard  from  the  throng,  crying,  "  You  may 
well  shrink  from  him  now,  seeing  you  have 
not  dared  look  him  in  the  face  these  seven 
years." 

Beatrix  heard  all  this  dry-eyed,  then  broke 
in  with  clenching  hands  and  burning  cheeks  : 
"  O  Heaven !  was  there  no  Man  left,  that  they 
stood  by  and  let  this  deed  be  done  ?  " 

Lady  Napier  said  she  would  herself  have 
raised  a  cry  to  the  Rescue,  but  Montrose  was 
even  yet  so  dreaded  that  no  precaution  was 
omitted,  and  the  few  Cavaliers  present  were  so 
broken  and  scattered  that  any  attempt  would 


198  Journal  of 

have  been  but  madness.  "  At  least  I  hope," 
said  Beatrix,  "that  he  saw  your  face  again." 
And  Lady  Napier  told  how  she  leaned  from 
the  window  as  he  came  near,  and  waved  her 
handkerchief,  whereat  he  looked  up  and  smiled 
right  cheerfully,  "as  though  it  had  been  all 
otherwise."  Suddenly  Beatrix  enquired  where 
he  had  been  buried  ?  for  she  ought  'ere  now 
to  have  gone  to  tend  his  grave  :  at  this  her 
companions  exchanged  perplexed  glances, 
neither  of  them  daring  to  tell  her  of  her 
brother's  savage  doom.  She  perceived  their 
hesitation,  and  said  quietly,  "  Ye  may  tell  me 
all,  Betty,  I  have  borne  so  much  already ; "  so 
Lady  Napier  told  her  as  best  she  might.  A 
grey  stony  look  passed  over  her  face,  and  her 
breath  came  in  deep  gasps.  Lady  Napier, 
much  distressed,  drew  down  her  head  to  rest 
on  her  bosom  and  soothed  her  till  the  paroxysm 
was  over,  and  Beatrix  said  softly,  "  Go  on  now 
and  tell  me  all,  Betty,  how  he  met  his  death  ?" 
and  Elizabeth  had  an  easier  task  as  she  related 
how  he  had  triumphed  to  the  end. 

"  I  could  not  sleep,"  proceeds  Lady  Napier's 
letter,  "  for  weeping  over  the  misfortunes  of 
these  our  kindred,  and  whenever  I  closed  mine 
een  I  did  see  before  me  that  despairfull  face 
of  hers,  wherefore  about  two  of  the  clock  I 
arose  and  went  softly  to  her  door,  neither  was 


Lady  Beatrix.  199 

I  surprised  to  hear  her  talking  wildly  within, 
and  entering,  found  her  with  her  long  hair  all 
streaming,  barefooted  and  undressed,  though 
the  bed  had  not  been  lain  in.  She  caught  me 
by  the  hands,  and  began  entreating  me  that  I 
would  move  my  husband  to  help  her  fall  on 
Leslie's  guard,  and  rescue  Montrose,  but  pre- 
sently knew  me  again,  and  laughed  at  her 
errour.  I  persuaded  her  to  lie  down,  and 
sought  to  send  her  off  to  sleep,  but  when  she 
again  began  wandering  in  her  Discourse,  I 
fetched  our  aunt  Ruthven,  who  said,  "  Puir 
Bairn,  no  doubt  she  hath  been  brooding  over 
these  fancies  ever  since  she  stood  to  watch 
him  ride  forth  to  his  Death." 

She  put  on  an  Aire  of  Authoritie  and  com- 
manded her  to  take  a  composing  draught,  and 
to  shut  her  eyen  and  lie  still,  and  at  last  she 
did  sink  into  a  sort  of  doze,  ofttimes  starting 
and  muttering;  we  sate  and  watched  beside 
her,  not  feeling  easy  enough  to  go  to  bed 
again. 

When  the  Dawn  strengthened,  Aunt  Ruth- 
ven went  to  darken  the  window,  and  as  I  was 
helping  her,  said,  "  I  can  see  the  poor  soul 
hath  tormented  herself  all  these  days,  wildly 
thinking  she  might  have  found  some  brave 
gentlemen,  and  led  them  on  to  attempt  a 
rescue." 


200  Journal  of 

And  indeed  she  hath  since  owned  as  much, 
being  sufficiently  recovered  to  talk  with  us, 
saying  she  could  never  cease  bitterly  to  re- 
proach herself  that  she  had  not  ridden  on  in 
advance  to  try  what  might  be  done,  instead  of 
asking  that  Fellow's  leave ;  and  when  we 
sought  to  comfort  her  by  representing  how 
mad  and  hopeless  such  attempt  would  have 
been,  she  lamented  that  she  had  not  been 
with  her  Brother  in  prison,  yea,  and  on  the 
scaffold.  I  told  her  how  I  had  vainly  sought 
admittance,  but  she  thought  the  old  ladies  in 
whose  house  she  had  been  at  school  in  ye 
Grassmarket,  would  have  let  her  stand  in  one 
of  their  windows  to  see  the  last  of  him. 

But  it  was  not  for  many  days  that  she  could 
talk  thus  coherently,  for  when  she  waked 
about  Noon,  she  seemed  indeed  chearfull,  yet 
frightened  us  not  a  little,  for  she  ran  on  before 
Aunt  Ruthven  about  promiscuous  dancing, 
masquing,  and  such  other  things  she  had  once 
enjoyed,  whereat  Aunt  Ruthven  did  onlie 
pity  her  yet  more.  Also  she  spake  of  the 
glees  and  madrigals  wherein  she  and  Lilias 
were  wont  to  join  with  my  Lord  Mathertie 
and  Sir  Francis  Hay.  "Sir  Francis  had  a 
fine  voice,"  she  said  ;  "  I  wonder  if  he  is  sing- 
ing in  Heaven  by  this  time." 

I  knew  not  whether  to  laugh  or  cry  when 
she  went  on  : — 


Lady  Beatrix.  20  r 

"  How  poor  Sir  George  Sterling  and  his 
wife  will  snub  one  another  when  they  hear  of 
this!"  but  dear  Heart,  although  I  report  this 
to  you  who  know  and  love  them  all  so  well,  I 
had  need  not  entreat  you  to  keep  this  private, 
but  ye  may  tell  our  sister  Lilias  that  our  kins- 
woman spake  much  of  her,  saying  "  Archibald 
and  Lilias  will  be  but  sad  when  they  have  not 
us  to  cheer  them  up."  Something,  too,  she 
spake,  or  I  fancied  it,  of  certain  love  passages 
between  Lilias  and  ane  English  gentleman  of 
good  parts  and  Loyaltie.  Now  if  this  indeed 
be  so,  my  good  Lord,  I  would  with  all  sub- 
mission, pray  of  you  not  to  let  over  caution 
stand  in  the  way  of  our  sister's  happiness, 
something  of  ye  kind  I  have  guessed  long 
since  from  her  letters  to  me  ;  if  I  be  mistaken, 
I  know  ye  will  take  my  folly  in  good  part — 
and  now  to  return  to  these  heavie  matters. 

When  ye  Physitian  came  at  last  from  St. 
Andrews,  he  told  us  that  Beatrix  was  in  ane 
hie  fever,  and  bade  us  cut  short  her  haire  as  it 
lay  sae  thick  and  heavie  about  her  head.  For 
many  hours  she  ceased  to  know  any  of  us,  but 
in  her  very  Deliration  she  talked  of  such 
pretty,  tender  things,  any  one  must  see,  as 
Aunt  Lilias  said,  that  she  was  in  a  state  of 
Grace. 

Often  she  would  fancy  herself  tending  flow- 


2O2  Journal  of 

ers,  or  working  for  ye  poor,  or  she  would  talk 
of  a  quiet  mossy  grave  beside  her  Mother's, 
where  she  fancied  Montrose  had  been  laid, 
and  where  she  would  fain  hide  her  burning 
head  in  the  fresh  dewy  grass;  but  at  other 
times  it  was  piteous  to  hear  her  calling  on  her 
Brother  to  save  her  from  a  serpent  or  other 
dreadfull  thing  that  she  fancied  was  on  her 
bed.  Once  she  thought  she  was  doomed  to 
die  with  him,  and  said  she  was  glad  she  had 
seen  Aunt  Lilias  again,  as  in  former  days  she 
had  behaved  frowardly  towards  her,  whereat 
Aunt  Lilias  could  not  refrain  from  weeping. 

P.S. — I  have  been  sore  perplexed  to  find  a 
bearer  of  this  sad  letter,  but  as  the  foreign 
Souldiers  ta'en  with  Montrose  are  to  be  sent 
forth  of  Scotland  unhurt,  I  think  I  may  find 
one  of  them  who  shall  convey  my  tidings. 

Dear  Husband,  be  it  known  to  you  that 
God  hath  restored  our  kinswoman  to  life  and 
reason  ;  for  even  when  she  was  at  her  worst, 
that  learned  Physitian,  Mr.  James  Callendar, 
came  hither  from  Edinburgh,  bearing  with 
him  that  golden  urn  given  by  the  Doge  of 
Venice  to  your  Grandfather,  wherein  rested 
the  heart  of  Montrose,  which  I  had  caused  to 
be  rescued  on  the  very  night  of  his  Murther, 
and  Mr.  Callendar  had  embalmed  it. 

He  visited  our  Patient  and  approved  of  all 


Lady  Beatrix.  203 

had  been  done,  giving  us  hope  that  by  reason 
of  her  native  vigour  she  would  fully  recover, 
and  proceeded  to  open  a  vein.  It  was  strange 
that  soon  after  I  had  set  ye  Urn  on  a  table  by 
her  pillow,  she  fell  as  one  worn  out  into  a 
heavie  sleep,  and  lay  for  many  hours.  At  last 
she  opened  her  eyen  for  a  minute,  then  closed 
them,  turning  from  the  light,  and  I  think  she 
knew  that  a  bitter  grief  lay  in  wait  for  her  so 
soon  as  she  should  be  fully  awakened.  She 
hath  told  me  since  that  for  a  moment  she  fan- 
cied herself  back  in  one  of  those  happie  foreign 
places,  for  the  chamber  was  darkened  from  the 
glare  and  heat  of  the  afternoon,  onlie  that  one 
long  sunbeam  fell  across  it.  When  first  she 
spake  it  was  to  thank  us  affectionately  for  our 
care  of  her,  and  to  pray  us  to  rest. 

Now  she  can  sit  in  a  great  Chaire  by  ye 
window,  though  as  yet  she  looks  as  pale  and 
wan  as  the  pillows  she  is  supported  withal. 
At  first  she  seemed  to  care  for  nothing,  save 
that  she  would  ask  her  Aunt  or  me  to  read 
her  chapters  from  ye  Book  of  Job  or  ye  Gos- 
pels ;  but  one  day  she  heard  the  running  of 
little  feet  on  the  Terrace  below,  and  asked  if 
I  would  bring  the  children  to  see  her,  as  her 
Fever  was  noways  infectious,  and  she  had 
forgotten  they  were  there. 

Wherefore  I  did  bring  in  our  little  Janet, 


2O4     Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix. 

with  her  wee  fat  hands  full  of  red  gilliflowers, 
and  the  kitten  hugged  close  in  her  arms ;  and 
though  at  first  the  child  clung  to  me  some- 
what awe-struck,  yet  now  are  they  great 
friends,  and  the  bairns  will  ofttimes  steal  into 
their  Auntie's  room,  where  they  will  sit  at  her 
feet  making  her  daisy  chains,  while  she  tells 
them  strange  sweet  stories  in  a  low  voice, 
often  stopping  to  rest,  of  fair  creatures  with 
golden  harps  and  long  bright  hair  that  sit 
singing  by  the  waters  in  Denmark ;  or  she 
talketh  of  the  mighty  men  of  Greece,  whose 
stories  she  had  heard  from  her  Brother  or 
from  Dr.  Wishart  in  other  days. 

The  evening  ere  we  returned  Home,  she 
would  make  her  waiting-woman  unpack  the 
store  of  pretty  things  she  had  brought  from 
abroad,  and  made  our  Children  happy  with 
gifts  of  bright  ribands  and  other  toys ;  and 
when  I  asked  would  she  keep  nought  for  her- 
self, replied  that  she  had  bought  them  when 
she  thought  soon  to  be  keeping  high  Festival 
in  their  old  Home,  but  now  they  would  not  be 
needed. 

Yet  sometimes  she  would  weep  silently  for 
half  an  hour  together,  or  wringing  her  hands, 
would  moan  piteouslie,  "  My  Beautiful,  my 
Brave!" 


CHAPTER  XX. 

S  soon  as  she  was  sufficiently  re- 
covered to  think  of  anything,  Lady 
Beatrix  sent  to  inquire  for  her  ne- 
phews, who  came  in  person  to  tell 
her  that  they  were  about  to  leave  their  country, 
on  which  they  deemed  that  a  curse  had  fallen  ; 
so  the  forlorn  plan  that  Montrose  had  started 
for  her  came  to  the  ground,  and  Beatrix  would 
have  been  perplexed  where  to  turn  had  not 
Lady  Lilias  offered  her  a  home,  saying  she 
was  old  and  lonely ;  and  Beatrix  thankfully 
accepted  the  quiet  shelter  that  had  once  been 
so  irksome.  Here  for  many  days  her  life 
flowed  on  in  silence,  rarely  visited  by  glimpses 
of  that  eager  outward  life  of  which  she  had 
once  lived  in  the  very  focus. 

She  had  gone  to  her  room  one  autumn 
evening,  oppressed  by  a  blank  apathy  worse 
than  the  tempest  of  her  grief,  with  scarcely 
heart  enough  to  pray,  wearily  wondering  if 


206  yournal  of 

her  brother  ever  would  appear  to  her  from 
the  other  world,  or  whether  he  slept  too  pro- 
foundly to  know  of  her  anguish.  At  dawn 
she  rose  and  opened  the  window  to  breathe 
the  dewy  air ;  one  solemn  star  was  still  shining, 
and  a  soothing  awe  came  over  her ;  no  voice 
was  heard,  nor  did  any  ghostly  figure  stam 
beside  her  in  the  morning  dimness,  yet  on 
that  day  she  received  a  token  from  beyond 
the  grave. 

Colonel  Law,  the  officer  who  had  conducted 
her  to  her  brother's  chamber,  came  to  the 
house  in  order  to  give  into  the  lady's  own 
hands  the  ring  to  which  so  much  value  had 
been  attached,  and  which  Montrose  had  com- 
mitted to  his  charge  on  the  morning  of  his 
execution.  From  this  gentleman  Beatrix 
heard  further  particulars  of  her  brother's 
noble  and  saintly  demeanour,  whereby  she 
felt  much  revived,  though  she  wept  sore  as 
she  listened.  He  told  her  how,  when  one  of 
the  fanatic  ministers  had  troubled  his  last 
hours  with  threatenings,  Montrose  had  only 
answered,  "  I  have  heard  you  speak,  sir,  to 
better  purpose  formerly ; "  and  how,  when  they 
beset  him  continually,  his  sharpest  words  were, 
"  I  pray  you,  gentlemen,  let  me  die  in  peace.' 

On  receiving  sentence  he  looked  upward  for 
a  moment  sadly,  but  undaunted ;  then  having 


Lady  Beatrix.  207 

obtained  leave  to  speak,  he  calmly  vindicated 
himself  from  the  charge  of  treason,  and  said 
many  of  those  then  present  could  bear  witness 
that  he  had  done  all  in  his  power  to  soften  the 
horrors  of  civil  war ;  in  conclusion  he  spoke  as 
follows : 

"  And  therefore  I  desire  you  to  lay  aside 
prejudice,  and  consider  me  as  a  Christian  in 
relation  to  the  justice  of  the  quarrel ;  as  a 
subject,  in  relation  to  my  royal  Master's  com- 
mand ;  and  as  your  neighbour,  in  relation  to 
the  many  of  your  lives  I  have  preserved  in 
battle.  And  be  not  too  rash,  but  let  me  be 
judged  by  the  laws  of  God,  the  laws  of  nature 
and  nations,  and  the  laws  of  this  land.  If 
otherwise,  then  I  do-  here  appeal  from  you  to 
the  righteous  Judge  of  the  world,  who  one 
day  must  be  your  Judge  and  mine,  and  who 
always  gives  out  righteous  judgment." 

Being  led  back  to  his  prison,  he  wrote  some 
verses  on  the  window  with  the  diamond  in  the 
ring,  alluding  to  the  sentence  that  his  severed 
limbs  should  be  sent  to  the  four  principal 
towns  of  Scotland ;  they  ended  thus  : 

"  Lord,  since  Thou  know'st  where  alle  these  atoms 

are, 

I'm  hopefull  Thou'lt  recover  once  my  dust, 
And  confident  Thou'lt  raise  me  with  the  just." 

On  the  last  morning  Montrose  was  visited 


208  Journal  of 

by  Johnstoun  of  Warristoune,  who  found  him 
combing  out  his  hair,  and  remonstrated  with 
him  for  attending  at  such  a  time  to  trifles. 
Montrose  cheerfully  replied :  "  While  my 
head  is  my  own  I  will  dress  and  adorn  it ; 
to-morrow  it  will  be  yours  to  do  with  it  as 
you  please." 

Colonel  Law  was  one  of  the  escort  that 
guarded  Montrose  to  the  scaffold,  and  he 
heard  some  of  those  standing  by  exclaim, 
"  There  goes  the  finest  Gallant  in  the  king- 
dom." When  at  the  last  moment  poor  Dr. 
Wishart's  history  of  the  Marquis's  exploits 
was  hung  about  his  neck,  he  said  he  was 
prouder  of  this  mark  of  distinction  than  he 
was  when  the  King  sent  him  the  Garter. 

He  would  have  been  glad  if  the  sentence 
that  was  upon  him  of  excommunication  had 
been  relaxed,  but  would  make  no  unworthy 
concessions  to  obtain  this  favour,  so  made 
his  last  prayer  uncomforted  by  the  ministers, 
from  whom  indeed  he  had  received  little  of 
Christian  charity.  Yet  the  night  before  he 
slept  as  calmly  as  he  had  ever  done,  except 
when  occupied  at  his  devotions. 

Part  of  his  last  words  on  the  scaffold  were, 
"  I  appeal  to  God,  who  must  now  be  my 
Judge  and  Saviour.  ....  I  thank  Him  I  go 
to  Heaven's  throne  with  joy.  If  He  enable 


Lady  Beatrix.  209 

me  against  the  fear  of  death,  and  furnish  me 
with  courage  and  confidence  to  embrace  it 
even  in  its  most  ugly  shape,  let  God  be  glori- 
fied in  my  end." 

Till  now  Colonel  Law  had  not  been  able  to 
obtain  leave  of  absence  to  fulfil  his  trust,  for 
Cromwell  was  in  the  land  ;  and  it  was  well 
that  he  came  now,  for  a  few  days  later  the 
Battle  of  Dunbar  was  fought,  and  Beatrix 
never  knew  whether  he  survived,  or  whether 
from  that  field  he  rejoined  his  captive. 

Some  weeks  afterwards  a  middle-aged  Eng- 
lish gentleman  rode  to  the  house,  asking  for 
refreshments  and  a  guide.  Beatrix  quietly 
withdrew  from  the  presence  of  the  stranger, 
who  expressed  his  concern  at  her  faded  looks, 
adding  that  he  had  left  daughters  of  his  own 
in  the  South.  Lady  Lilias  replied,  "  My  poor 
niece  was  own  sister  to  the  Lord  Montrose." 
The  stranger  mused  awhile,  and  said,  "Sorely 
have  they  been  wronged,  and  behold !  hath 
not  the  Lord  raised  up  an  avenger  unto  them 
even  whence  they  could  least  have  looked  for 
one?" 

Lady  Lilias  inquired  his  meaning,  for  news 
came  rarely  to  her  lonely  home,  and  he  told 
her  how  Leslie  had  been  crushed  and  utterly 
defeated  by  Cromwell  at  Dunbar.  She  ex- 
claimed, "  Marvellous  are  the  ways  of  the 

p 


2io  Journal  of 

Almighty,  who  hath  raised  up  the  wicked  to 
scourge  the  wicked,  as  in  the  days  of  Jehu." 

"  Nay,  madam,"  replied  the  stranger,  with  a 
good-humoured  smile,  "  I  was  that  unworthy 
instrument:  I  am  Oliver  Cromwell." 

From  that  time  both  ladies  had  ever  a  good 
word  for  the  Protector,  Beatrix  declaring  that 
for  her  part  she  would  feel  grateful  to  the 
devil  himself  had  he  humbled  David  Leslie ; 
and  when  her  aunt  reminded  her  that  Mont- 
rose  had  freely  forgiven  his  enemies,  she  re- 
plied, "  I  could  have  forgiven  them  had  they 
dealt  with  me  as  they  did  with  him ;  but  now 
I  could  strangle  them  with  mine  own  hands." 

A  letter  has  been  preserved  between  the 
leaves  of  the  Diary,  in  the  large,  irregular,  but 
feminine  handwriting  of  Lady  Sterling.  The 
first  part  is  all  one  mournful  condolence,  re- 
calling their  happiness  only  a  year  ago.  Of 
Archibald  and  Lilias  she  had  scarcely  heard ; 
they  have  not  the  heart  to  write.  Dr.  Wish- 
art  is  with  them,  sick  with  grief ;  and  for  her 
husband,  "  ye  may  imagine  how  it  is  with 
him."  Of  all  the  brave  friends  who  had  gone 
with  Montrose  so  gallantly,  but  two  or  three 
had  returned ;  among  these  the  Lord  Ma- 
thertie,  "  sae  changed  and  worn,  ye  would 
not  now  say  he  was  too  young."  He  had 
wandered  long  in  the  forests,  and  would  have 


Lady  Beatrix.  2 1 1 

starved  there  but  for  some  old  peasants,  who 
hid  him  in  their  shieling  till  the  pursuit  was 
over  and  his  wounds  were  healed.  Then  he 
proceeded  to  Copenhagen,  thinking  to  find 
the  Lady  Beatrix  still  there,  and  was  terribly 
shocked  when  Margaret  told  him  where  she 
was. 

Except  to  record  the  last  words  of  her 
brother,  Beatrix  made  but  few  and  scattered 
entries  in  the  book  that  had  been  the  con- 
fidant of  her  happiness ;  sometimes  a  text  is 
inscribed  in  a  hand  that  seems  to  have  trailed 
languidly  over  the  page.  From  some  passion- 
ate allusions  to  Rizpah,  the  daughter  of  Aiah, 
and  to  the  Grecian  Antigone,  whose  story  she 
may  have  heard  in  other  days  under  the  sum- 
mer trees,  it  should  seem  that  she  had  insti- 
gated an  attempt  to  remove  the  right  arm 
of  Montrose  from  the  gateway  of  Dundee, 
whereon  it  had  been  set,  but  all  had  failed, 
and  she  was  left  in  her  desolation  without 
even  a  grave  to  weep  over. 

Traditions  yet  linger  in  the  country  side  of 
the  stately  lady  who  was  sometimes  seen  wan- 
dering in  trailing  black  garments  through  the 
lonely  woodland  paths,  regarded  with  a  cer- 
tain awe ;  yet  those  who  addressed  her  were 
answered  gently  and  courteously,  and  she 
would  look  on  the  children  with  a  smile  of 


212  Joiirnal  of 

strange  melancholy  sweetness.  There  she 
would  wander  alone,  treading  the  withered 
leaves  under  whose  summer  greenness  she 
had  thought  to  be  so  happy  with  her  friends, 
often  brooding  on  dark  thoughts  in  her  heart, 
for  the  most  gentle  spirits  may  nourish  the 
deepest  resentment  against  such  as  have 
wronged  those  dear  to  them.  More  often 
her  mind  was  occupied  with  wild  speculations 
on  the  dwelling-place  of  the  dead  and  the 
Intermediate  State.  Many  nights  she  lay 
down  almost  expecting  to  be  visited  from  the 
other  world,  straining  her  eyes  through  the 
darkness  with  awe  and  longing,  but  ever  in 
vain.  It  seems  strange  that  her  exalted  ima- 
gination should  not  have  painted  the  form  so 
well  remembered,  but  morning  after  morning 
she  arose  disappointed,  again  to  yearn  fruit- 
lessly for  the  supernatural  consolation  she  had 
so  piteously  implored,  and  sadly  to  wonder 
whether  her  mortal  flesh  were  indeed  too 
weak  to  face  the  disembodied  spirit,  yet  she 
would  never  be  afraid  of  him,  he  would  not 
hurt  her,  and  it  would  comfort  her  to  dwell  in 
the  thought  that  love  was  stronger  than  death. 
Gradually,  however,  we  fancy  we  can  trace 
"  the  low  beginnings  of  content "  that  came  to 
her  in  the  discharge  of  duty,  in  works  of  kind- 
ness and  in  devotion.  Common  things  began 


Lady  Beatrix.  213 

to  interest  her  once  more ;  there  was  nothing 
morbid  in  that  sweet,  vigorous  temperament. 
Then  the  pearls  and  the  delicate  laces,  each 
with  its  pleasant  history,  were  worn  again 
when  Lady  Napier  came  to  stay  with  her 
kinswomen,  or  persuaded  them  to  visit  her  at 
Merchistoun.  How  different  all  had  been 
when  Beatrix  delighted  in  the  pretty  things 
not  very  long  ago ! 

Meanwhile  the  young  king  had  accepted 
his  dishonoured  crown  from  the  hands  of  Ar- 
gyle.  To  do  him  justice,  he  was  near  break- 
ing off  the  alliance  when  he  heard  the  fate  of 
Montrose.  After  undergoing  many  humilia 
tions,  of  which  it  was  not  the  least  that  he 
was  compelled  to  pass  under  a  gateway 
whereon  the  stalwart  arm  of  that  warrior  was 
exposed  to  sun  and  wind,  and  after  a  wild 
attempt  to  escape  to  the  remaining  Cavaliers, 
he  had  marched  to  Worcester,  there  with 
Leslie,  to  disappear  before  the  charge  of 
Cromwell.  There  also  was  slain  the  Duke 
of  Hamilton,  whom  Beatrix  had  met  once  at 
the  Hague. 

Some  two  years  later  a  longer  record  is 
made  : — 

Deer.  xij.  1653. — This  morning  my  Aunt 
sate  by  the  fire  spinning,  the  great  wise  cat 


214  Journal  of 

purring  solemnly  at  her  feet,  the  while  I  dight 
the  Beau-pots  with  moss  and  such  winter 
greens  as  might  be  found  ;  Aunt  Lilias  saith 
I  must  have  learnt  in  Ffrance  the  art  of 
adorning  them  all  through  ye  winter.  We 
were  talking  of  sundry  confused  reports  of  a 
rising  among  ye  Cavaliers,  it  seemed  strange 
onlie  to  know  of  such  plans  by  hearsay,  and 
wishing  we  could  know  if  any  of  our  kindred 
had  joined,  when  there  came  a  clattering  of 
hoofs  and  jingling  and  clanking  of  spurs  and 
swords,  such  as  we  had  not  heard  for  many  a 
day.  Then,  the  Marquess  of  Montrose  was 
announced — it  was  my  Brother's  son  that  we 
thought  was  in  Holland ;  as  goodlie  a  youth 
as  I  have  ever  seen. 

He  is  full  of  high  hopes ;  yet  have  I  known 
the  end  of  such  when  my  Brother  was  at 
their  head — now  have  they  Middleton  to  their 
leader.  "  Middleton,"  I  cried,  "  why  your 
Father  routed  him  utterly  twice  over." 

"  Yea,"  he  replied,  "  and  now  to  show  him- 
self a  true  Cavalier,  he  ruffleth  and  drinketh 
like  any  Trooper." 

Quoth  Aunt  Lilias,  "  That  is  a  sorry  ex- 
ample for  young  gentlemen  ; "  whereat  my 
Nephew  coloured  a  little  and  said, 

"  I  must  own  the  Head-quarters  do  re- 
semble a  Bear-garden,  or  a  Pot-house  ;  the 


Lady  Beatrix.  215 

officers  exchange  challenges  and  give  one 
another  the  lie  at  the  General's  table." 

We  learned  from  him  how  Napier  taketh 
comfort,  that  happen  what  may,  he  will  at  any 
rate  be  no  more  parted  from  Elizabeth  and 
the  children ;  but  Sir  George  Sterling  is  oft- 
times  on  the  point  of  throwing  up  his  Com- 
mission in  disgust.  They  sent  kind  greetings 
and  would  fain  have  come  to  see  me,  but  could 
not  obtain  leave  of  absence ;  my  Nephew 
thought  it  was  because  they  be  almost  the 
onlie  officers  having  anie  Authoritie.  Lord 
Mathertie  hath  started  these  two  years  gone 
for  Italy  and  the  East,  nor  hath  been  heard 
of  since  ; — but  I  think  if  he  had  died  he  would 
have  come  to  bid  me  Good  b'ye,  unless  he  had 
forgotten  the  old  folly. 

I  repeated  what  Dr.  Wishart  hath  said, 
that  my  Brother's  tent  might  be  taken  for  an 
Academic  of  all  Gentleness ;  and  if  perad- 
venture  a  prophane  or  wanton  jest  were  heard 
by  him,  his  grave  looks,  without  words,  were 
enough  to  shew  it  was  unwelcome.  Alas !  of 
all  that  goodlie  company  how  few  are  left  with 
us !  Aunt  Lilias  murmured  softly,  "  How  are 
ye  Mighty  fallen  and  the  Weapons  of  Warre 
perished!" 

But  not  all  in  the  midst  of  the  Battle. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


Hamburg,  A  ugust  ye  xxi.  1657. 

ERE,  where  long  ago  I  began  to 
make  use  of  ye  little  book,  Aunt 
Lilias'  gift,  I  write  therein  again 
what  hath  befallen  me,  while  David 
is  out  with  Sir  George  Sterling  studying  ye 
Fortifications. 

This  morning  'ere  I  rose  I  read  the  pages 
written  when  first  I  was  here — how  many 
happy  dayes  have  been  given  me !  Surely 
Goodness  and  Mercie  have  followed  me  all 
my  life. 

One  Sabbath  evening  this  year,  my  Aunt 
bade  me  read  her  ye  XC.  Psalm,  after  which 
she  slept  awhile  in  her  chair,  and  I  sate  poring 
over  the  pictures  of  the  Garden  of  Eden  and 
King  Solomon's  Temple  in  my  Mother's  great 
Bible,  wherein  she  would  allow  me  to  look 
when  I  had  been  a  good  child.  Suddenlie 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.      217 

my  Aunt  spake,  saying,  "  I  think  David  Ma- 
thertie  will  soon  be  coming  back.  I  always 
loved  him  and  your  brother  full  well,  even 
when  I  deemed  them  in  errour,  nor  could  I 
ever  bear  to  think,  like  your  poor  Aunt 
Dorothy,  that  they  would  be  lost ;  and  'tis 
pleasant  as  I  grow  older  to  find  the  differences 
growing  less  and  less  that  once  were  as  stone 
walls  between  us." 

I  said  that  even  in  Heaven  it  may  be  we 
will  not  all  see  alike  ;  that  I  thought  we  would 
keep  something  of  our  old  characters,  yea  that 
even  in  ye  Spiritual  body  there  may  be  left 
some  trace  of  the  old  aspect  whereby  we  were 
known  apart.  And  she  said, 

"  St.  Paul  seemeth  to  imply  as  much  when 
he  speaketh  of  the  seed  sown  in  darknesse 
becoming  a  goodly  plant  each  after  his  kind. 
Perhaps  I  may  see  your  Brother  as  a  Warrior 
in  shining  Armour,  like  to  that  print  in  your 
chamber  of  Michael  and  the  Dragon ;  for  I 
will  ne'er  believe  that  the  Angels  are  but  little 
urchins  or  young  gentlewomen,  as  in  your 
other  Popish  pictures,  that  being  contrary  to 
the  Book  of  Daniel  as  well  as  to  reason." 

"  Yet,"  I  said,  "  the  ministering  spirits  and 
those  that  watch  over  young  children  would 
not  be  so  terrible  in  their  Majestic." 

I  mind  me  also  her  saying  she  had  learnt 


218  Journal  of 

from  me  that  a  woman  may  enjoy  even  dancing 
and  company,  yet  live  a  godly  life  the  while, 
adding : 

"  You  did  well  to  enjoy  God's  favours  while 
they  remained  to  you,  but  ye  were  never  sple- 
netick  and  melancholy  as  I  was  in  my  youth." 

So  we  sate  later  than  our  wont,  and  when 
we  parted,  she  did  bless  me,  saying,  "  Child, 
you  have  been  a  blessing  to  mine  age,"  which 
words  have  gladdened  me  ever  since. 

We  found  her  the  next  morning,  lying  with 
folded  hands,  the  Bible  under  her  pillow  and 
the  coverlid  unruffled  over  her ;  for  her  spirit 
had  gone  forth  in  the  Night  to  join  those 
many  that  have  left  us. 

Alas,  how  desolate  was  the  house  without 
her ;  now  I  had  none  but  myself  to  care  for ; 
it  seemed  as  if  in  all  Scotland  there  were  none 
belonging  to  me  save  good  Mistress  Grant  and 
mine  Aunt's  old  servants. 

I  walked  out  many  days  after,  with  her  old 
dog,  into  the  woods  where  long  grass  and 
flowers  were  waving  above  last  year's  dead 
leaves ;  the  sky  was  hung  with  soft  grey  clouds 
that  let  the  light  through  between  them,  so 
that  the  laverocks  sang  joyously,  and  the 
full-leaved  over-shadowing  branches  drooped 
heavily  about  me,  stroking  my  cheeks  as  they 
used  when  I  was  a  girl,  and  fancied  they  were 


Lady  Beatrix.  219 

welcoming  me  among  them,  yet  my  heart  was 
so  heavie,  I  thought  I  would  not  care  much 
for  any  of  those  things  any  more.  At  length 
I  came  to  the  old  Elder  trees  by  the  ruined 
abbey,  and  saw  they  were  in  blossom,  and 
thought  how  in  my  young  days  I  liked  to 
have  a  flower  thereof  in  mine  ewer  all  the 
Summer  through.  I  sat  me  on  a  mossy  stone 
beneath,  and  the  air  came  gently  upon  my  face, 
laden  with  ye  smell  of  mown  hay,  whiles  the 
murmur  of  the  river  sent  me  into  a  sort  of 
dream,  though  I  was  awake.  For  it  seemed 
as  though  those  quiet  sounds  did  form  them- 
selves into  the  chiming  of  Cathedral  bells  that 
I  had  loved  to  listen  to  long  ago  beyond  the 
sea ;  yea  and  the  old  voices  seemed  to  ask 
me,  would  I  never  come  back  and  be  cheerful 
with  them  any  more  ?  Almost  could  I  hear 
echoes  of  songs  we  had  sung  together  in  those 
good  times.  Then  great  bright  drops  of  warm 
rain  fell  on  my  hair,  and  mine  eyes  overflowed 
softly,  and  poor  Hector  looked  wistfully  in  my 
face,  as  tho'  he  would  fain  comfort  me,  neither 
would  I  hasten  back  to  the  sad  home  where 
none  were  waiting  for  me,  but  I  remembered 
how  I  used  to  look  forward  about  that  time 
of  day,  to  meeting  my  Brother  after  we  had 
been  apart  all  the  morning ;  and  how  I  used 
to  fret  at  mine  Aunts'  over  punctualitie,  but 


22O  Joiirnal  of 

now  there  was  none  to  chide  me,  and  I  was 
sole  mistress  of  the  great  ghostly  house,  having 
mine  own  way  in  all. 

So  deep  was  I  in  these  thoughts  that  I  felt 
no  surprise  when  on  my  way  homeward,  the 
figure  of  a  Cavalier  was  seen  coming  towards 
me  along  the  shady  path.  It  grew  more 
familiar  as  we  approached- — the  dog  ran 
to  welcome  him,  and  lo !  it  was  David. 

I  held  out  both  hands  to  him,  and  could  but 
just  refrain  from  weeping ;  he  also  faulterec 
at  first,  yet  presently  we  were  walking  home- 
ward together  in  our  old  friendly  fashion,  he 
holding  his  plumed  hat  in  his  hand,  and 
could  see  the  great  scar  across  his  forehead, 
half  hidden  under  his  hair.  He  said  he  had 
come  back  to  look  after  his  estate,  having 
been  absent  so  long,  and  on  his  way  from 
Italy  had  met  the  Napiers  and  Sterlings,  who 
had  charged  him  with  letters  and  loving  greet- 
ings for  me. 

I  prayed  him  to  tell  me  all  about  them,  and 
he  said  Margaret  did  scarce  look  a  day  older, 
nor  was  her  husband  altered,  save  for  some 
grey  hairs.  Good  Dr.  Wishart  was  at  Dun- 
kirk with  the  Napiers,  and  they  all  would  fain 
see  me  again.  I  said  surely  they  might  now 
come  home,  and  we  might  live  together  as  of 
yore,  for  to  give  him  his  due,  Cromwell  kept 


Lady  Beatrix.  221 

things  quiet,  and  was  too  strong  to  be  cruel ; 
but  David  exclaimed  that  Scotland  was  now 
no  place  for  a  gentleman  to  live  in.  I  in- 
quired how  it  fared  with  Napier,  and  he  made 
reply,  "  He  is  much  comforted  by  the  presence 
of  my  Lady  Betty  and  the  children,  but  he  hath 
never  been  the  same  man  since — seven  years 
ago."  Then  when  after  a  moment's  pause,  I 
again  asked  of  Lilias,  he  smiled,  saying,  "  She 
is  well  and  blooming  ;  methinks  the  letters 
whereof  I  am  bearer  will  give  important  tidings 
of  her." 

"  Aye,"  I  cried,  "  with  whom  ?" 
"  Doth  your  Ladyship  remember  the  old 
Lawyer  and  his  son  and  daughter  that  sang 
so  bravely  together  ?  " 

"  The  Burrowes  ?  Oh,  have  you  seen  them  ? 
I  was  thinking  of  them  but  now." 

"  Well,  young  Burrowe  hath,  after  long 
waiting,  become  very  happy." 

I  said  I  had  always  wished  well  to  that 
little  gentleman,  and  asking  concerning  Mrs. 
Anastasia,  was  answered, 

"  She  hath  noways  lost  her  good  looks,  and 
she  and  Mistress  Lilias  are  like  sisters  already; 
worthy  Mrs.  Burrowe  likewise  is  good-natured 
as  ever,  and  hath  grown  very  fat." 

"  I  have  many  times  wondered  what  hath 
become  of  them,  and  whether  we  would  ever 


222  Journal  of 

hear  of  one  another  again,  having  once  been 
so  much  together." 

"Mrs.  Anastasia  spake  of  your  kindnesse, 
and  bade  me  ask  if  ye  remembered  giving  her 
one  May  morning  a  spray  of  some  sweet  herb 
to  lay  in  her  Bible." 

By  this  time  we  were  come  to  the  house, 
and  Mistress  Grant  stood  on  the  doorway 
ready  to  chide  me  for  leaving  my  hood  at 
home,  but  when  she  saw  who  was  with  me, 
she' could  scarce  contain  her  joy,  and  well-nigh 
kissed  him.  I  made  him  come  in  and  dine 
with  me,  and  we  conversed  very  cheerfully  of 
his  travels,  but  afterwards  he  looked  sadly 
towards  Aunt  Lilias  her  empty  chair,  saying 
how  sorry  he  had  been  when  he  learnt  he 
would  not  see  her  again,  and  how  kind  she 
was  to  him  in  his  young  days,  though  he  did 
not  always  follow  her  good  advice.  I  said 
no  words  could  tell  her  kindness  in  my  need  ; 
and  presently  we  found  ourselves  talking  to- 
gether of  that  last  meeting,  David  seeming 
to  thirst  for  every  particular  I  could  give 
him  of  his  General's  patience  and  undaunted 
courage.  He  rose  abruptly  and  stood  at  the 
window  as  he  heard,  but  in  a  broken  voice 
begged  me  to  proceed  ;  so  to  comfort  him, 
I  told  how  Aunt  Lilias  had  come  in ;  of  the 
sweet  counsel  she  and  my  Brother  did  take 


Lady  Beatrix.  223 

together,  and  how  he  had  been  upheld  all  that 
dreadful  time. 

"  Had  I  not  known  something  of  that,"  said 
David,  "  I  would  have  shot  myself." 

"  Dear  Friend,  he  told  me  how  ye  would 
have  saved  his  life  at  the  desperate  hazard  of 
your  own." 

"  And  yet  he  was  taken,  and  I  am  left." 

But  we  consoled  ourselves  with  the  thought 
that  Montrose  and  Hay  and  the  others  are 
better  off  than  those  who  now  triumph  over 
them. 

After  he  was  gone  I  tarried  in  the  great 
dim  parlour  that  seemed  less  sad  now  his 
strong  pleasant  voice  had  sounded  in  it, 
reading  o'er  and  o'er  the  letters  he  had 
brought  me.  Margaret  Sterling  said  in  hers, 
it  was  something  like  old  times  to  see  him 
again,  and  she  wondered  if  she  would  ever  see 
me  more,  for  she  did  miss  me  sair,  e'en  now ; 
and  Lilias  wrote  of  her  new  happiness,  but 
that  it  was  incomplete  while  I  was  away,  who 
had  (said  she)  been  so  kind  to  her,  with  many 
other  loving  expressions,  especially  that  she 
was  glad  to  think  that  most  noble  martyr  her 
Uncle  had  known  the  Gentleman. 

After  this.  David  came  often  to  see  me ; 
sometimes  that  he  might  shew  me  the  draw- 
ings he  had  made  in  Italy  or  the  Holy  Places, 


224  Journal  of 

for  indeed  he  hath  cunning  both  of  eye  and 
hand  ;  sometimes  too  he  would  perswade  me 
to  sing  and  play  our  old  tunes  on  the  lute 
or  spinnet,  and  it  seemed  as  though  my  Bro- 
ther's Prediction  were  being  fulfilled  that  he 
spake  to  comfort  me,  namely,  that  we  would 
meet  again  better  friends  than  ever,  and  I 
thought  now,  after  so  many  years  we  could 
be  comfortable  and  quiet  together;  though 
sometimes  I  did  see  Mistress  Grant  looking 
very  wise,  yea,  and  there  were  tones  in  his 
voice  that  reminded  me  of  old  times.  One 
day  looking  for  some  musick,  we  found  the 
Romance  of  Cassandra,  with  my  marker 
therein,  lying  in  the  very  drawer  where  my 
poor  Aunt  Dorothy  had  locked  it  away  from 
me  years  ago  :  "  Ah,"  quoth  he,  "  you  have 
the  keys  now."  How  long  it  seemed  since  he 
finding  me  moping  and  melancholick,  had 
brought  the  book  to  cheer  me,  and  how 
grievously  enraged  was  I  when  it  was  taken 
away  ere  I  was  half  through  it ;  not  the  less 
so  at  its  being  likened  to  the  conjuring  books 
burnt  at  Ephesus. 

Now  too  I  had  leisure  to  mark  how  his  face 
had  become  bronzed  and  resolute,  and  his 
lips  closed  together  when  he  was  silent ;  and 
I  thought  how  mine  own  Aspect  must  be 
changed,  for  I  did  see  him  sometimes  looking 
earnestly  upon  me. 


Lady  Beatrix.  225 

At  length,  some  three  weeks  being  now 
passed,  he  came  one  morning  with  a  grave  and 
troubled  countenance,  and  asked  me  if  my 
letters  were  yet  ready  for  him  to  convey  unto 
our  friends.  "  What,  my  Lord,"  I  cried,  "  are 
ye  going  already  ?" 

He  replied,  "It  may  be  that  I  will  go  to- 
morrow, and  not  come  back  any  more." 

"  Indeed,  I  shall  be  sorry" — but  he  inter- 
rupted me,  passionately  urging  his  former  suit. 
Then  when  I  hesitated,  thinking  he  did  but 
feel  a  generous  pity  for  my  lonely  estate,  and 
told  him  how  my  youth  was  fled  this  many  a 
year,  he  declared  that  he  loved  me  all  the 
better  for  it,  saying  also  how  he  would  cherish 
me  all  his  life,  and  had  loved  me  ever  since  he 
could  remember,  with  other  words  that  thrill 
my  heart  to  recall  them.  At  last  when  being 
scarce  able  to  speak,  I  laid  my  hand  in  his,  it 
was  strange  to  see  his  deep  joy  and  to  feel  so 
happy :  yet  after  he  was  gone,  my  heart  mis- 
gave me  lest  I  should  have  dealt  but  selfishly 
with  him,  for  if  he  had  quite  given  up  all 
thoughts  of  me  he  might  have  found  some 
younger  woman  who  would  have  made  him 
happier  than  I.  Wherefore  I  sought  to  com- 
pose my  mind  with  prayer,  and  then  recol- 
lected how  my  dear  Brother  had  desired  this, 
wondering  if  he  knew,  and  thinking  David 
Q 


226  Joiirnal  of 

loved  me  for  his  sake  as  well  as  mine  own : 
now  too  I  am  assured  that  many  waters  can- 
not quench  love. 

Mistress  Grant  and  the  old  Porter  were 
loath  to  lose  me,  but  I  feel  sure  we  shall  yet 
return  and  dwell  in  our  own  homes. 

On  one  of  the  last  evenings  I  went  to  the 
chamber  where  Montrose  had  lain,  and  which 
I  had  dared  to  enter  but  once  since  then,  so 
chill  and  empty  was  it,  but  now  as  I  sate  alone 
in  the  twilight  I  could  recall  the  voice  and  the 
aspect  that  had  been  as  musick  and  light 
unto  me. 

Of  all  our  kindred  there  were  able  to  be 
present  at  our  marriage  only  a  few  of  my 
Lord's  relations  and  my  Lord  of  Southesk,1 
who  gave  me  away,  also  the  old  Laird  of 
Grange  and  his  noble  lady,  who  did,  as  a 
mother,  bestow  her  blessing  upon  me. 

I  know  not  whether  there  were  more  of  joy 
or  sorrowe  in  the  first  meeting  with  our  kindred 
here,  but  Margaret  exulted  over  me,  declaring 
that  nought  had  so  gladdened  her  for  yeares 
as  our  marriage,  not  even  that  of  her  own 


1  The  father  of  Montrose's  young  wife.  It  was  at  his 
house  that  Montrose  was  allowed  to  stop  and  see  his  two 
sons  on  his  way  to  execution. — Ed. 


Lady  Beatrix.  227 

sister,  and  that  she  alwaies  knew  it  would 
come  to  pass ;  but  this  I  doubt. 

My  good  kind  Husband  hath  promised, 
when  we  shall  have  a  little  longer  enjoyed  the 
society  of  our  friends,  that  he  will  take  me  to 
Italy,  and  when  I  scrupled  he  said  he  would 
enjoy  the  pictures,  gardens,  and  other  gallant 
sights  far  more  now  than  when  he  went  alone, 
wondering  what  I  would  say,  and  thinking 
'twas  of  no  use  to  wish  for  me. 

Milan,  April  2^th,  1658. — Too  long  would 
it  take  me  were  I  to  recount  all  the  marvells 
we  have  seen  already  in  Florence  and  Ravenna, 
but  what  hath  passed  this  week  must  be 
written  in  mine  own  old  book.  We  had  taken 
refuge  in  the  great  solemn  Cathedral  from  the 
heat  and  glare  without,  and  having  sate  awhile 
quietly  in  that  dim  religious  light,  hearkening  ye 
soft  musick  that  floated  in  the  vault  above  our 
head,  my  husband  suddenlie  remembered  that 
one  Cardinal  Charles  Borromeeus  lieth  buried 
there  who  counted  not  his  life  dear  unto  himself 
in  the  time  of  ye  Pestilence.  "  Wherefore," 
quoth  David,  "  as  he  was  indeed  a  Saint,  let  us 
visit  his  grave."  Which,  when  we  had  sought 
awhile  in  vaine,  he  said,  "  Let  us  see  whether 
between  us  we  can  muster  enough  Italian  to 

o 

ask  the  gentleman  and  lady  yonder."  While 
he  was  addressing  himself  in  right  good 


228 


Journal  of 


Italian  unto  the  gentleman,  I  could  not  choose 
but  look  upon  the  lady  with  him,  so  sweet  and 
lovely  was  her  countenance,  though  she  was 
far  from  young.  She  stood  listening  to  David, 
then  turning  toward  me  started,  looked  away, 
and  then  again  gazed  earnestly  upon  me. 
E'en  then  the  gentleman  courteously  offered 
to  lead  us  into  the  Crypt,  handing  me  down 
the  stair-way,  the  lady  came  with  us,  scarcely 
speaking,  but  listening  to  all  we  said.  Her 
husband  told  us  all  we  would  hear,  and  finally 
offered  to  guide  us  to  the  top  of  the  Steeple 
that  we  might  see  the  sun  rise  next  morning, 
which  kindness  we  gladly  accepted.  Accord- 
ingly we  were  in  the  church  early  on  the  mor- 
row, while  the  shadows  still  were  dim  in  the 
arches,  and  bats  flitting  round  the  columns  ; 
here  we  were  presently  joined  both  by  the 
gentleman  and  the  lady.  There  was  a  brief 
consultation  between  Signor  Torriani  (for  that 
was  his  name)  and  my  husband,  during  which 
the  Signora  with  some  hesitation  asked  me  of 
what  Country  we  were,  and  being  told,  "  I 
knew  it  ! "  she  exclaimed,  and  then,  very 
timidly,  asked  if  we  were  exiles  on  account 
of  the  late  Troubles  in  Scotland — then,  if  we 
had  ever  known  any  of  the  chief  leaders  ? 

"  Yea,  indeed,"  I  replied,  "  the  Captain- 
General  on  the  King's  side  was  my  only 
Brother." 


Lady  Beatrix.  229 

She  changed  colour,  but  even  then  the  gen- 
tlemen came  to  offer  their  aid  in  mounting 
the  stairs,  wherefore  being  arrived  at  the  first 
marble  platform  of  the  roof,  I  feigned  to  be 
too  tired  to  go  further,  but  I  would  not  detain 
the  others.  Signora  Torriani  looked  grate- 
fully upon  me,  and  her  husband  said, 
"  Annetta  would  gladly  tarry  with  me."  Then 
when  we  were  alone  together,  she  caught  my 
hand,  saying,  we  could  talk  freely  here  among 
the  Angels. 

"  I  know  who  you  are,  Signora ;  my  Brother 
hath  told  me  what  passed  in  his  youth." 

"  Then  he  did  not  forget  me  ?" 

"  So  far  from  it  that  almost  the  last  time  I 
was  with  him,  he  charged  me,  if  ever  we 
should  meet,  to  say  he  had  aye  remembered 
you." 

And,  taking  the  ring  from  my  finger  where- 
on it  had  lain  so  many  years,  I  restored  it  to 
her  as  its  rightfull  owner,  telling  her  how  it 
had  been  cherished  :  and  truly  I  miss  it  sore 
at  night,  when  I  used  to  fold  my  other  hand 
over  it  'ere  I  went  to  sleep.  She  looked  upon 
it,  and  then  begged  me  if  it  would  not  be  too 
grievous,  to  tell  her  of  his  last  days.  Where- 
fore I  informed  her  of  such  things  as  it  might 
comfort  her  to  know,  and  especially  was  she 
pleased  that  I  had  seen  him  'ere  he  died 


230 

among  his  foes,  so  that  the  end  was  not  all  as 
desolate  as  she  had  fancied.  Then  I  repeated 
how  he  had  said  himself  that  his  Father  was 
with  him,  and  she  cried,  "  Surely  his  soul  must 
be  'ere  now  among  the  saints  in  Paradise — I 
have  so  prayed  for  him." 

"  Ah,  lady,  wherefore  for  the  Dead,  when 
the  living  need  it  so  sorely  ?" 

She  laid  her  hand  caressingly  on  mine, 
looking  upon  me  with  her  soft  dark  eyes. 
"  Poverina !  your  heart  was  then  well-nigh 
broken." 

But  the  fierce  anguish  that  had  almost  been 
lulled  to  sleep  rose  again  in  my  heart  as  I 
thought  of  him  in  his  prime,  and  took  away 
my  breath,  so  that  I  could  not  answer,  and 
she  began  reproaching  herself  for  recalling  it, 
till  I  assured  her  that  the  remembrance  never 
left  me,  and  we  kissed  one  another,  and  sate 
silent,  hand  in  hand,  till  the  statues  of  martyrs 
around  us  were  rosey  with  the  early  beams, 
and  we  became  aware  of  our  companions  re- 
turning. 'Ere  they  approached  within  ear- 
shot I  could  not  help  saying  hurriedly,  "  When 
first  my  Brother  told  me,  his  words  were,  '  I 
had  known  her  husband  and  liked  him.  I 
hope  she  is  happy  and  comforted  with  him.' ' 

She  answered  with  a  look  that  assured 
me  more  than  her  words,  "  Oh,  yes,  he  is 


Lady  Beatrix.  231 

very  good  to  me,  and  I  have  three  darling 
children." 

By  this  time  they  joined  us,  David  express- 
ing his  regret  that  I  had  not  seen  the  view, 
and  his  fears  that  I  must  be  indisposed,  for  it 
was  not  my  wont  to  be  so  faint-hearted.  Just 
then,  luckily,  Signer  Torriani  stepped  up, 
warmly  seconding  his  wife's  invitation  that  we 
should  go  to  their  house  and  see  their  sons 
and  daughter  :  which  when  we  did  on  the  day 
following,  his  bearing  was  still  more  gentle, 
and  even  deferential,  than  it  had  been  from 
the  first.  To-morrow  we  see  them  again  'ere 
we  depart,  and  then  perhaps  no  more  in  this 
world. 


Not  long  after  the  king  was  restored,  and 
the  old  wish  was  fulfilled,  that  the  long-scat- 
tered kindred  should  again  dwell  peacefully  in 
their  own  homes.  Yet  not  all,  for  the  loyal 
single-hearted  Napier  had  died  a  little  while 
before,  tended  by  his  wife  and  sisters.  Lilias 
also  departed  with  her  good  husband,  William 
Burrowe,  to  his  southern  home. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 
May  MDCLXL 

HIS  day  have  I  watched  with  my 
kinswomen  in  a  window  looking  on 
the  very  street  along  which  Eliza- 
beth saw  my  Brother  led  in  a 
And  now  again  was  he  borne  in 
all  the  lonof  street  was 


Captive. 

triumphantlie,  and 
thronged  and  every  window,  only  that  over 
against  us  one  house  stood  dark  and  deserted, 
in  the  balcony  whereof  eleven  years  ago  Argyle 
had  waited  with  many  friends,  thinking  to  exult 
over  his  ancient  Enemy.  They  say  that  many 
Elders  feared  to  be  present,  lest  the  dry  bones 
should  bleed ;  but  all  the  Grahames  were  as- 
sembled to  bear  those  relicks  from  the  Chapel 
of  Holy  rood  to  their  place  beside  our  grand- 
father's grave.  My  husband  and  young  Napier 
walked  among  the  mourners.  After  them 
came  the  Hays,  bearing  the  bones  of  good  Sir 


Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix.      233 

Francis,  and  we  remembered  how  he  had 
exulted,  in  that  he  was  doomed  to  share  his 
General's  unhallowed  grave  beneath  the  gal- 
lows. Truly  they  were  lovely  and  pleasant 
in  their  lives,  and  in  their  death  they  are  not 
divided. 

Yet  it  maketh  my  heart  to  bleed  that  they 
have  disturbed  the  bones  of  Cromwell,  seeing 
too  that  he  hath  daughters  living  whom  he 
loved.  As  for  the  report  that  his  Mother's 
body  and  Mrs.  Claypole's  have  been  molested, 
I  will  not  believe  it. 

Mayxxvj,  1662. — The  head  of  Argyle  is  to 
be  set  to-morrow  on  the  Gavel  of  the  Tolbooth, 
where  he  caused  my  Brother's  to  stand  these 
eleven  years.  And  it  is  right ;  yet  may  God 
pardon  him !  he  is  an  old  man  now,  and  they 
say  he  wept  at  the  account  of  his  Foe's  last 
moments ;  though  when  I  reminded  my  hus- 
band thereof,  he  answered  more  impatiently 
than  he  had  ever  spoken  to  me  before,  that 
they  were  but  Crocodile's  Teares. 

My  Nephew  hath  endeavoured  to  bring 
Macleod  of  Assynt  to  justice,  by  whom  his 
Father  was  in  his  utter  need  given  into  Leslie's 
hands ;  but  owing  to  all  manner  of  corrupt 
Influence  the  hound  hath  escaped,  and  Leslie 
is  in  high  favour — may  God  judge  and  avenge 
our  cause  at  last ! 


234  Journal  of 

Christmasse,  1665. — My  cousin  Grahame  of 
Fentrie  hath  sent  his  youngest  son  hither  on 
his  way  to  St.  Andrew's  :  a  handsome  lad,  but 
so  grave  and  silent  my  Husband  vowed  at  first 
he  knew  not  what  to  make  of  him  ;  it  seemed 
as  though  not  shyness  alone,  but  a  sort  of 
awefull  reverence  did  chain  his  tongue  in  our 
presence.  One  morning,  however,  I  entering 
unperceived,  did  find  him  gazing  on  my  Bro- 
ther's portrait  with  a  look  as  though  he  were 
about  to  follow  him  to  the  Charge.  I  said, 
"  Good  Cousin,  that  portrait  of  Sir  Antonio's 
doth  shew  him  as  he  would  have  looked  on  ye 
Battel-field,  but  there  is  another  that  sheweth 
his  face  as  I  can  remember  it,  which  ye  shall 
see  if  ye  will  accompany  me  to  my  Closet." 

He  thanked  me  eagerly,  and  I  led  him  be- 
fore the  copy  I  made  in  Chalks  of  Mr.  Dob- 
son's  portrait.  Long  did  he  gaze  and  stead- 
fastly on  the  kind  face  from  which  surely  all 
evill  would  shrink  away,  then  muttered,  "Well 
for  Lord  Mathertie  and  my  Father  that  have 
seen  and  spoken  with  him." 

"Yea,  better  still  for  those  that  are  with  him, 
away  from  the  shame  of  these  days." 

"  And  the  most  crying  shame,  that  he  hath 
not  worthily  been  avenged." 

"  Nay,  cousin,  there  hath  been  enough  of 
bloodshed  and  misery." 


Lady  Beatrix.  235 

Then  at  his  request  I  related  many  things 
of  those  happy  years  when  I  dwelt  with  my 
brother,  and  shewed  the  old  books  that  had 
come  to  us,  and  did  at  last  bestow  on  him 
Montrose  his  old  college  copy  of  Lucan,  on 
the  fly-leaf  whereof  he  had  in  his  youthhead 
written  some  verses,  though  not  so  good  as  he 
made  since. 

My  poor  young  cousin  will  be  very  lonely 
when  his  father  and  all  this  generation  are 
gone,  yet  any  loneliness  will  be  better  than 
that  he  should  be  as  those  who  care  neither 
for  Religion,  Loyaltie,  nor  Country;  yea  better 
he  should  be  the  most  fanaticall  Enthusiast, 
than  that  he  should  care  for  nought  but 
himself. 

Sometimes  I  think  Argyle  and  the  others 
did  my  brother  good  service  in  that  they  sent 
him  away  from  the  evil  to  come ;  but  David 
saith,  had  he  lived  things  would  not  have 
come  to  such  a  pass.  Yet  even  had  he  en- 
dured to  go  to  Court,  we  have  heard  how  the 
old  Chancellour's  faithfull  service  hath  been 
requited — and  of  how  much  more  would  Mont- 
rose  be  thought  worthy  ? 

I  used  to  doubt  if  the  Dead  can  know  what 
passeth  here,  when  many  times  I  sate  all 
night  in  the  window-seat,  too  weary-hearted 
to  undress  and  go  to  bed,  yet  never  a  sign  or 


236     journal  oj  Laay  Beatrix. 

token  came  to  me  that  he  remembered  me 
amid  the  glorious  company  to  which  he  was 
gone ;  but  now  I  think  they  may  indeed  bear 
to  know  of  our  sorrows,  and  leave  us  in  God's 
hand,  but  how  can  they  look  upon  our  sins  ? 

Meanwhile  it  is  pleasant  to  hear  from  Lilias 
that  she  is  in  peace  and  prosperitie,  dwelling 
in  the  sunny  red-brick  house  that  Mrs.  Anas- 
tasia  loved  to  talk  of  in  her  exile.  The  Plague 
indeed  hath  been  in  their  market-town,  but  it 
hath  done  good  in  rousing  men's  Consciences, 
and  now  they  are  devising  goodly  charities  for 
the  Orphans  it  hath  made.  She  speaketh  of 
the  delight  they  take  in  the  society  of  a  Mr. 
Thomas  Kenn,  a  brother-in-law  of  Mr.  Izaak 
Walton,  that  good  old  Sergeant  Burrowe  told 
me  about  in  the  fair  green  Forest  years  ago. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 


September  28//z,  1679. 

G  A I N  are  there  fightings  and  fears 
all  around  !  Ah,  when  will  the  land 
have  rest  after  so  many  years  ?  My 
Husband  would  not  be  held  from 
riding  out  with  young  John  Grahame  and  all 
our  Neighbours  to  disperse  the  unlawfull  As- 
semblies of  disaffected  folk.  If  aught  evil 
should  befall  him  likewise,  surely  it  may  be 
written  on  my  Tombstone,  Last  of  all,  the 
Woman  died  also. 

Even  as  I  sate  mournfully  musing  over  all 
the  sorrow  these  Rebells  have  wrought  upon 
me  and  mine,  my  tirewoman  came  in,  saying 
that  an  old  Dame  was  asking  to  speak  with 
me  alone.  I  desired  that  she  should  be 
brought  to  me  in  my  closet ;  and  presently 
she  entered,  with  garments  travell-soiled,  and 
sore  trouble  in  her  face,  so  that  I  made  her 


230  journal,  of 

be  seated,  and  would  have  sent  for  food  and 
wine,  but  that  she  declared  she  could  let 
nothing  pass  her  lips  till  she  had  spoken  her 
errand,  and  that  she  had  walked  more  than 
twenty  miles  to  ask  a  boon,  not  for  herself, 
but  for  her  last-remaining  son,  who  was  now 
hiding  for  his  life  in  the  forest  near  our  Castle. 
She  had,  indeed,  been  able  to  bring  food  to 
him  from  her  distant  cottage,  but  now  there 
was  reason  to  fear,  his  hiding-place  must  soon 
be  discovered ;  moreover,  she  dreaded  lest 
sickness  should  o'ertake  him,  if  he  were  much 
longer  without  shelter.  "  Wherefore,  Lady," 
she  said,  "  I  have  come  to  you  in  my  trouble, 
thinking  that  you  may  have  pity,  and  save 
me  from  such  sorrow  as  ye  have  known  your- 
self." 

"  But,"  I  said,  "  if  your  son  hath  broken  the 
Laws,  how  can  I  help  him,  unless,  indeed,  he 
will  surrender  himself  to  my  Husband,  and 
walk  peaceably  in  future?" 

She  answered,  "  That  if  Lord  Mathertie 
were  willing  to  shew  Mercy,  yet  there  were 
others  with  him  from  whom  she  could  hope 
nothing,  and  that  the  only  way  to  save  her 
son  was,  if  peradventure  I  would  take  him  in 
and  shelter  him  for  a  few  days,  till  the  pur- 
suit should  be  over  in  this  neighbourhood." 
I  hesitated,  not  being  willing  to  encourage 


Lady  Beatrix.  239 

Schism  and  Sedition  ;  but  she  urged  that  her 
son  was  ever  a  quiet,  peaceable  man,  and 
though  he  had  ofttimes  preached  to  the 
people  on  the  hill-side,  yet  it  was  always  on 
matters  pertaining  to  their  souls  ;  moreover, 
that  he  had  sharply  rebuked  their  violence 
and  disloyaltie.  It  seemed  a  pity  this  worthy 
man  should  suffer,  when  so  many  furious  Pha- 
natiques  are  raving  loose  about  the  Country, 
wherefore  I  resolved  to  do  what  I  could  for 
him ;  but  first  I  craved  to  know  his  name. 
She  hesitated,  looked  down,  and  said,  "  I  will 
tell  the  Truth— Adam  Leslie." 

Thereat  I  sprang  up  in  fierce  wrath,  ex- 
claiming, "  And  you  dare  to  come  before  me 
on  such  an  errand  ?  " 

She  stood  bending  down,  her  hands  wrung 
together,  then  said,  "Alas,  Lady,  I  know  too 
well  how  your  life  was  darkened  by  the  deed 
of  my  Kinsman  ;  and  yet,  had  I  been  there,  I 
would  have  done  my  best  to  help  your  Brother 
in  his  utmost  need." 

As  she  spoke,  she  looked  up  to  his  portrait ; 
mine  eyes  also  fastened  thereon,  and  it  seemed 
as  though  he  were  gazing  upon  me  with  grave, 
calm  face,  far  above  all  our  troubles.  Where- 
fore, after  a  while,  I  turned  to  my  Guest,  and 
bid  her  be  of  good  cheer,  for  truly  it  would  no 
ways  profit  if  her  Life  were  made  desolate 


240  j-ournal  oj 

also,  and  I  would  do  what  in  me  lay  to  pre- 
vent it.  Thereupon  the  poor  soul  burst  into 
a  passion  of  weeping,  and  I  made  her  rest, 
and  brought  her  food  and  cordials ;  then  when 
she  was  somewhat  restored,  we  conferred  to- 
gether how  best  her  son  might  be  holpen,  and 
it  was  resolved  that  he  should  meet  me  at 
the  garden-door  after  Nightfall,  whence  I 
would  bring  him  to  a  Chamber  under  the 
western  gable,  which,  with  the  staircase  lead- 
ing thereunto,  is  avoided  by  the  servants 
on  account  of  strange  noises  heard  there. 
Only  old  Lasonde  need  be  told  of  his  pre- 
sence. 

She  left  me  in  order  to  fetch  her  son  ;  and 
I,  when  the  twilight  was  come,  took  my  way 
through  the  shadows,  feeling  strangely  guilty 
at  avoiding  mine  own  servants,  yet  my  heart 
told  me  I  was  right,  and  Montrose  his  pic- 
tured face  did  seem  in  the  gloom  to  look 
approvingly  upon  me. 

.  Octr.  4//z. — My  husband  returned  safe  and 
sound  last  night,  bringing  with  him  Sir  George 
Sterling  and  two  or  three  more  Officers  to 
tarry  and  sleep.  They  had  gone  through 
some  skirmishes,  which  David  seemed  to  have 
enjoyed,  in  that  they  minded  him  of  old 
Times ;  but  Sir  George  complained  that  the 
pestilent  Preacher,  Adam  Leslie,  had  escaped 


Lady  Beatrix.  241 

to  spread  his  abominable  Doctrines,  though 
he  knew  ye  Scoundrell  could  not  be  far  off. 
And  when  John  Grahame  said,  in  his  wearie 
way,  That  he  was  an  harmless  fellow  enough, 
not  worth  the  powder  it  would  take  to  shoot 
him,  George  Sterling  declared,  His  name 
alone  was  enough  to  hang  him. 

I  was  glad  to  set  them  all  down  to  cards, 
and  this  morning,  when  they  had  taken  their 
stirrup-cups,  and  were  departed  for  Edin- 
borough,  I  made  up  a  small  pacquet  of  pro- 
visions, and  sought  my  strange  Guest  to  tell 
him  that  now  the  way  was  clear  to  the  Sea, 
and  he  might  go  in  Peace.  He  said  he  would 
make  his  way  to  the  Low  Countries,  and  when 
I  could  not  refrain  from  asking  what  was  to 
become  of  his  old  Mother  ?  he  replied,  That 
his  Countrey  would  be  her  Countrey,  for  she 
had  none  left  besides  him. 

Then  I  knew  that  I  had  done  well.  I  saw 
him  safely  through  the  garden,  and  at  parting 
he  spake  few  words,  but  from  the  heart :  spe- 
cially he  said,  Blessed  are  the  Mercifull — a 
saying  we  have  all  forgotten  in  these  days. 

7//z. — My  Husband  returned  last  night  with 
Sir  George  only.  He  was  graver  than  his 
wont,  and  setting  his  pistols  over  the  fireplace 
he  said  he  cared  not  if  they  remained  there 
the  rest  of  his  life.  Sir  George  then  bade  me 

R 


242  Journal  of 

guess  who  of  all  the  Privy  Council  was  most 
bitter  to  fight  against  the  Whigs,  not  with 
sword  and  pistol,  but  with  Boot  and  Thumb- 
screw ? 

I  soon  guessed  Lauderdale,  from  my  old 
remembrance  of  him,  and  David  said,  "  We 
cared  not  to  give  him  much  of  our  company, 
so  Sterling  and  I  took  up  our  Quarters  with 
good  old  Bishop  Wishart,  who  desired  me  to 
convey  unto  you  his  Blessing." 

George  Sterling  added  that  he  is  hale  and 
hearty,  but  weary  of  the  times  ;  and  withdraw- 
ing as  much  as  may  be  from  publick  affairs  he 
quietly  awaiteth  his  summons  to  follow  his 
Friends  of  old  days. 

We  spent  the  Evening  pleasantly  together, 
but  afterwards,  when  David  and  I  were  alone 
in  our  Chamber,  it  seemed  right  I  should  own 
unto  him  what  had  passed  in  the  matter  of 
that  Fugitive.  I  had  not  expected  he  would 
be  so  sore  displeased,  for  he  bitterly  reproached 
me  that  I  had  made  his  house  an  harbour  for 
Traitours,  declaring  there  were  few  enough 
now  left  to  honour  the  memory  of  Montrose, 
yet  he  should  have  thought  I  was  to  be  trusted. 
These  words  cut  me  to  the  heart,  but  I  said 
very  little,  and  soon  he  was  praying  me  to 
forgive  his  vehemencie. 

"  I   might   have    remembered,"   quoth  he, 


Lady  Beatrix.  243 

"that  you  never  could  endure  to  see  a  stag 
at  Bay,  or  to  look  even  on  those  Dutch  pic- 
tures at  Monsieur  de  Dampierre's,  of  a  wild 
boar  torn  by  hounds  ;  how  much  more  then 
would  ye  have  pity  on  a  Man  ?  though  he 
came  of  a  race  more  accursed  than  boars  or 
wolves  ? " 

He  kissed  me  and  was  soon  asleep,  but  I 
still  felt  sad,  yet  even  then,  came  such  comfort 
as  I  have  never  known  since  that  Anguish 
fell  upon  us ;  for  it  seemed  as  though  in  the 
watches  of  the  night  my  Brother  stood  beside 
me,  with  a  look  as  of  one  resting  triumphantly 
after  sore  Conflict :  he  spake  not,  yet  I  knew 
he  was  pleased  with  me. 

In  the  morning  twilight  I  woke,  and  found 
my  Husband  leaning  over  me,  asking  if  I  had 
had  pleasant  dreams,  for  I  had  talked  in  my 
sleep  and  lifted  my  hands.  I  told  him  all  I 
could,  and  he  eagerly  enquired  if  the  Appari- 
tion had  looked  at  all  towards  him  ? 

41  Yea,"  I  said,  "very  kindly." 

He  fell  into  a  muse ;  the  birds  began  to  stir 
in  the  dewy  ivy  leaves  without  the  lattice,  all 
else  was  still  in  the  grey  light.  At  last  my 
Husband  said, 

"  I  remember  long  ago  when  I  walked  alone 
round  Hierusalem,  it  seemed  sometimes  as 
though  all  anger  and  bitterness  had  died  out 


244  Journal  of 

of  my  heart, — and  the  Peace  that  lasted  a 
little  while  with  me,  is  with  him  for  ever." 

"  Long  ago  he  was  debating  with  me  what 
manner  of  death  were  best,  and  he  deemed 
those  were  favoured  by  Heaven  who  depart 
without  knowing  age  nor  sickness  ;  and  was  it 
not  even  so  with  him  ?  yet  had  he  time  also 
to  look  Death  in  the  face." 

"  Well,  it  may  be — and  you  and  I  would 
have  given  our  very  lives  to  keep  him  here  in 
sorrow  and  bitterness." 

We  found  George  Sterling  already  in  the 
hall  waiting  for  us,  and  when  we  urged  him  to 
stay  this  one  day,  he  said  he  must  go  back  to 
Margaret,  who  would  be  anxious.  However 
it  soon  appeared  that  he  had  taken  a  heavie 
Rheum  on  his  long  ride,  wherefore  we  sent 
to  bid  Margaret  join  him  here,  which  she  did 
'ere  the  Gloaming,  and  we  have  spent  the 
evening  talking  peaceably  by  the  fire  of  old 
times  and  old  friends,  till  Margaret  declared 
It  was  well  Lilias  hath  such  a  fine  family, 
though  we  may  scarce  see  them,  and  that  the 
young  Napiers  come  on  sae  fast,  else  we  were 
all  growing  old  together,  and  would  soon  be 
leaving  one  another  behind.  I  wonder  which 
of  us  will  be  the  next  to  go.  I  hope  not 
David — nor  yet  Margaret — nor  Elizabeth  :  it 
is  well  I  cannot  choose. 


Lady  Beatrix.  245 

. — Ever  since  those  last  words  my  mind 
hath  been  running  on  old  times.  Now  the 
Sterlings  have  departed  home  to  the  Keir, 
and  David  goes  a  hunting  most  days,  I  have 
much  time  for  musing  and  for  wandering 
alone  on  the  wild  brown  Moorlands,  or  in  the 
deep  quiet  woods  where  faded  leaves  drop 
upon  me  as  I  go  to  the  ruined  hermitage,  yet 
do  I  scarcely  feel  alone ;  sometimes  I  find 
myself  laughing  at  recollections  of  old  jests, 
things  poor  Archibald  had  said  that  provoked 
me  at  the  time,  mistakes  I  had  made  when 
first  I  did  keep  house,  yea,  the  shrill  tones  of 
our  French  servants  will  ring  in  mine  ears, 
and  many  voices  that  I  have  scarce  thought 
of  since,  and  when  I  first  wake  I  seem  to  hear 
my  Brother  speaking  in  another  part  of  the 
house,  as  when  in  bright  Autumn  mornings 
he  would  order  his  horse,  and  I  would  hasten 
down  to  ride  with  him  away  through  the  dewy 
woodlands. 

That  grave  stately  Monsieur  de  Turenne ! 
I  can  almost  see  him  again  in  his  bravery  ;  he 
died  as  he  would  have  wished,  and  knoweth 
now  the  Truth  that  he  had  wandered  after ; 
and  Monsieur  de  Rosny,  I  wonder  what  hath 
become  of  him ;  we  would  not  know  one 
another  if  we  were  now  to  meet.  I  found  in 
ye  cabinet  of  sweet  wood  my  Brother  gave 


240  journal  oj 

me,  a  Billet  from  Madame  de  Rambouillet, 
bidding  us  to  hear  Monsieur  de  Corneille  read 
one  of  his  Tragedies  ;  and  many  other  relicks 
I  had  locked  therein  when  Margaret  sent  my 
packages  after  me  to  Hayes  House, — that 
Autumn ;  the  broken  fan  I  had  bought  with 
Lilias  on  the  Quai,  which  went  with  me  to 
many  a  merry  meeting,  the  posy  of  grass- 
plumes  Anastasia  gathered  and  set  in  my  hat 
at  Fontainebleau,  and  a  little  piece  of  the 
blush-coloured  gown  wherein  my  Brother 
liked  to  see  me  attired.  I  wore  it  that  night 
when  he  had  me  out  to  look  upon  the  stars, 
and  that  other  night  when  Mrs.  Burrowe  so 
put  my  dear  David  to  the  blush  that  I  might 
even  then  have  known  his  secret. 

In  the  evening,  while  David  is  asleep  in  the 
great  chair,  or  when  I  wake  early  ere  it  be 
time  to  rise,  I  love  to  read  Mr.  Milton's  Poems, 
or  Dante's  yet  again  :  but  often  mine  eyes  will 
o'erflow  with  tears  for  no  reason,  seeing  my 
heart  is  light,  and  I  marvel  that  God  hath 
given  me  so  much  happiness. 

David  liketh  me  to  play  the  old  tunes  to 
him  before  bedtime,  and  when  the  Sterlings 
were  here,  we  would  often  take  our  old  parts 
as  of  yore  :  I  think  I  shall  know  Sir  Francis 
Hay's  voice  when  I  hear  it  again. 

Ffebruarie  ij. — A  letter  hath  been  brought 


Lady  Beatrix.  247 

hither  express  from  my  Lady  Elizabeth,  at 
Merchistoun  Castle,  bidding  us  in  the  name  of 
her  Son  and  Daughter-in-law  to  the  christen- 
ing of  her  seventh  grandchild — the  youngest 
born  of  that  worthy  gentleman,  who,  when  he 
was  a  round-eyed  innocent  little  boy,  did,  I 
verily  believe,  hold  me  in  Life,  when  it  seemed 
all  too  empty — he  and  his  little  sisters  with 
their  soft  clinging  hands  and  sweet  prattle. 

We  will  seek  to  bring  Elizabeth  back  hither 
with  us  to  tarry  as  long  as  her  daughters  will 
spare  her.  David  saith  he  is  sure  I  need  a 
change,  yet  I  am  well,  only  sometimes  I  fancy 
not  all  so  strong  as  in  my  younger  years.  But 
in  these  short  days  it  is  hard  to  tell,  and  it 
may  be  that  in  the  Spring  I  will  be  rising  long 
ere  he  is  awake,  as  was  my  wont  when  I  was 
glad  to  greet  another  morrow — and  later,  when 
I  left  my  bed  for  very  restlessnesse,  to  refresh 
mine  eyelids  with  dew  instead  of  sleep,  though 
more  often  I  would  put  off  as  long  as  might 
be  beginning  another  day. 

Already  the  days  are  lengthening,  and  I 
may  begin  to  watch  for  the  tips  of  the  snow- 
drops and  the  purple  cloud  in  the  summits  of 
the  Elms,  and  to  think  of  light  April  mornings 
when  the  fields  are  yet  grey,  and  the  daisies 
sleeping  drenched  with  dew  under  long  sha- 
dows of  hawthorn  trees,  in  whose  fresh  leaves 


240  j-ournai  of 

the  Mavis  is  singing  for  Thankfulness,  and  all 
the  air  is  full  of  joyous  chirm.  For  I  long 
after  the  springtide  as  never  before,  as  if  those 
who  have  left  us  were  coming  back  with  the 
pleasant  times. 

These  are  the  last  words  written  in  the  old 
well-worn  book ;  the  familiar  handwriting  is 
firm  and  graceful  as  ever,  there  is  nothing  to 
make  us  think  the  parting  is  so  near,  but  the 
remaining  pages  are  a  blank,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  the  visit  of  Elizabeth  Napier,  we 
should  have  known  nothing  of  the  close  of 
that  life  in  whose  shifting  joys  and  sorrows 
we  had  learned  to  take  an  interest  as  keen  as 
if  the  Lady  Beatrix  had  indeed  been  our 
familiar  friend. 

Happily,  however,  as  on  a  former  occasion, 
Lady  Elizabeth  tells  us  of  many  things  that 
we  should  be  sorry  not  to  know,  her  letter 
being  addressed  this  time  to  her  sister-in-law, 
Lilias  Burrowe. 

DEAR  SISTER  (she  begins)  I  write  unto  you 
with  heavie  tidings,  for  I  must  answer  your 
last  letter  unto  sweet  Beatrix.  Dear  Lilias, 
she  will  never  more  gladden  us  with  her 
pleasant  ways — God  took  her  a  week  ago. 

Now  will  I  tell  you  as  best  I  may  the  man- 


Lady  Beatrix.  249 

ner  of  her  last  days.  She  had  joined  us  at 
Merchistoun,  seemingly  in  her  usual  cheer, 
yet  I  fancied  some  change  had  passed  upon 
her,  though  she  was  cordial  and  kindly  as 
ever.  One  day  when  she  had  my  Grand- 
children about  her,  telling  them  stories  and 
rhymes,  my  son  joined  himself  to  them,  and 
prayed  to  be  allowed  to  listen,  for  he  said 
among  the  earliest  things  he  could  remember 
was  the  great  bay  window  where  she  repeated 
the  very  same  ballads  to  him  and  his  sisters. 
She  made  reply,  "  You  did  not  know  that  you 
children  were  helping  me  through  a  way  as 
dark  and  perillous  as  ever  any  of  my  Knights 
had  to  traverse." 

Having  spent  a  week  all  together  very 
happily,  my  Lord  and  Lady  Mathertie  did 
bring  me  hither.  Beatrix  was  active  as  ever 
in  looking  after  her  household,  loving  and 
chearfull,  specially  with  her  husband,  but 
she  would  talk  with  me  of  old  times  more  than 
she  had  ever  done,  telling  me  many  things  of 
that  Saint  and  Hero  her  Brother,  that  I  had 
never  known  till  now,  nor  did  any  memory 
seem  now  to  give  her  pain,  so  that  I  ventured 
to  ask  her  much  concerning  her  happy  life 
with  him  that  before  I  would  not.  Also  she 
said,  she  was  now  able  calmly  to  recall  the 
agony  she  had  gone  through  the  night  I  had 


250  Journal  of 

told  her  of  her  Brother's  fate,  and  how  as  she 
felt  her  brain  beginning  to  whirl,  she  was  glad 
the  thoughts  were  being  stunned  within  her. 

I  did  indeed  at  first  ask  her  if  she  were 
wise  in  suffering  her  mind  to  run  so  upon 
those  things,  and  was  answered  that  she  could 
not  help  it  ;  these  thoughts,  yea,  the  very 
feeling  of  old  days  came  over  her,  so  that 
when  she  woke  in  the  morning  she  could 
sometimes  scarce  believe  she  was  not  in 
France.  And  as  she  spoke,  often  her  face 
would  look  young  again,  for  a  soft  flush  would 
rise  in  her  cheek  and  light  in  her  eyen  ;  yet  a 
dread  came  upon  me  that  she  was  ceasing  to 
belong  to  us. 

Your  letter  pleased  her  not  a  little,  and  she 
held  great  debate  with  my  Lord  Mathertie 
whether  you  and  yours  should  all  be  bidden 
hither,  that  you  might  see  your  Kindred  and 
shew  them  your  children ;  or  whether  she  and 
her  Husband  should  go  down  into  the  South; 
for  they  had  greatly  enjoyed  their  sojourn 
with  you  some  ten  yeares  since,  and  she  liked 
your  fair  green  hayfields  by  waters  that  go 
softly  past  the  old  stately  Cathedral,  saying 
they  minded  her  of  her  favourite  Poems 
called  ' L' Allegro'  and  '//  Penseroso,'  in  a 
book  your  Father-in-law  gave  her  long  ago. 
Her  Husband  said  he  would  fain  see  again 


Lady  Beatrix.  251 

that  honest  Mr.  Izaak  Walton,  though  he 
vrould  be  shot  if  he'd  let  himself  be  inveigled 
into  standing  hours  together  in  a  quagmire 
for  the  chance  of  taking  a  Trout,  the  good 
man  declaring  the  while  that  all  loyall  Sub- 
jects must  love  angling. 

Beatrix  asked  if  he  did  remember  one 
moonlight  ramble  to  a  copsewood  where  they 
might  hear  the  Nightingale  ? 

"  Yea,"  quoth  my  Lord  ;  "  and  what  were 
those  lines  ye  repeated  that  Lilias  was  so 
pleased  withal  ?" 

"  They  were  Sir  William  Drummond's  : 

" '  What  soule  so  sicke  which  but  to  heare  thy  songs 
(Attired  in  sweteness]  swetely  is  not  driven, 

Quite  to  forget  Earths  turmoils,  spites  and  wrongs, 
And  lift  a  reverent  eye  and  thought  to  Heauen  I ' " 

My  Lord  then  observed  that  Sir  William 
could  never  have  heard  the  Nightingale ;  but 
was  corrected  that  the  Poet,  after  the  Death 
of  the  young  Lady  he  should  have  married, 
went  abroad  to  divert  his  grief,  and  might 
then  have  heard  that  " Sweet  artlesse  songster  ;" 
and  that  the  "  F loners  of  Sion"  were  among  his 
later  works.  I  requested  to  be  allowed  to  see 
the  book,  and  she  would  not  be  withholden 
from  going  to  her  Closet  to  fetch  it.  For  a 
long  while  her  Husband  talked  so  pleasantly 
with  me  we  did  not  think  how  time  was  going; 


252  Journal  of 

at  last,  however,  it  struck  us  both  that  she  was 
long  away,  and  he  was  e'en  saying,  "She 
must  be  tarrying  to  read  all  the  books  up- 
stairs," when  the  door  opened,  and  she  entered 
slowly,  with  a  soft  rustling  of  her  garments, 
that  seemed  to  spread  a  stillness  round  the 
room.  There  was  something  in  her  calm  face 
as  if  a  waft  of  death  had  gone  forth  against 
her,  yet  she  came  quietly  back  to  her  chair, 
and  said,  "  Here,  Betty,  is  the  book ;  it  hath 
long  been  my  Companion,  and  now  you  shall 
have  it" 

Then  turning  over  a  few  pages,  she  read  in 
her  low  sweet  voice,  as  followes  : 

"  As  doth  ye  Pilgrim  therefore  whom  ye  night 
By  darknesse  would  imprison  on  his  waye, 

Think  on  thy  Home  (my  Soul)  and  think  aright, 
Of  what  yet  rests  thee  of  Life's  wasting  day : 

Thy  Svn  posts  westward,  passed  is  thy  morn, 
And  twice  it  is  not  giuen  thee  to  be  born? 

We  resumed  our  pleasant  talk  till  bedtime, 
when  she  embraced  me  with  even  more  than 
her  wonted  affection.  All  that  night  the  great 
dog  was  baying,  tho'  I  hoped  it  was  only  at 
the  moon,  which  went  in  and  out  among  the 
black  clouds  like  a  hunted  creature. 

The  next  morning  Beatrix  went  slowly 
round  the  yard  and  garden,  and  along  her 
favourite  mossy  path  in  the  wood,  gazing  on 


Lady  Beatrix.  253 

the  familiar  things  till  I  knew  she  was  bidding 
them  farewell ;  and  I  marked  how  she  walked 
not  erect  as  of  yore,  but  went  bowed  and 
wearily.  Afterwards  she  had  me  into  her 
Chamber  and  told  me  with  the  utmost  com- 
posure that  she  wished  to  speak  with  me 
because  she  knew  she  must  soon  depart  from 
us  ;  and  when  I  admonisht  her  (though  my 
heart  smote  me  the  while)  that  she  should 
not  entertain  such  Ideas,  she  replyed,  That 
she  had  received  her  summons. 

"  Do  ye  mind,"  she  continued,  "  I  was  a 
long  time  in  bringing  you  that  book  last  night  ? 
I  had  looked  up  at  my  Brother's  portraict,  as 
was  ever  my  wont,  and  the  eyes  seemed  to 
rest  full  upon  mine ;  then  I  could  not  choose 
but  tarry  awhile  at  the  casement  watching  the 
moonlight  flitting  like  pale  flame  over  the 
hills,  when  my  Brother's  voice  spake  beside 
me,  saying,  '  The  time  is  come' ' 

And  when  I  urged  that  it  might  be  an  illu- 
sion, her  mind  ever  dwelling  so  much  on  him, 
and  specially  of  late,  she  answered  : 

"  That  voice  I  have  thirsted  for  all  these 
many  years,  how  should  I  be  mistaken  in  it  ? 
and  indeed  tho'  I  could  see  nothing,  I  felt  I 
was  not  alone." 

Then  without  any  the  slightest  perturbation 
of  mind  she  gave  me  divers  directions,  spe- 


254  Journal  of 

cially  that  I  was  to  write  unto  you  this  letter, 
and  bade  you  tell  Mrs.  Anastasia  that  she  hath 
never  forgotten  her,  nor  the  May  morning 
they  spent  together.  She  said  the  only  thing 
that  troubled  her  was  the  leaving  of  her  Hus- 
band all  alone,  for  he  had  been  kind  and  loving 
unto  her  from  his  very  childhood,  and  had 
borne  much  for  her  sake ;  but  she  bade  me 
invite  Margaret  Sterling,  with  Sir  George,  to 
the  funeral,  for  that  Margaret  would  be  able 
to  comfort  him. 

After  this  her  sicknesse  encreased  fast  upon 
her,  yet  throughout  the  five  days  that  it  lasted 
spake  she  never  an  impatient  word,  but  alwayes 
took  thought  for  others  ;  and  all  the  while 
poor  David,  controuling  his  heavie  grief,  sate 
by  her  tending  her  as  skillfully  as  a  woman. 

One  afternoon,  we  being  both  present,  she 
asked  if  we  had  any  message  she  could  con- 
vey to  our  friends  ?  Wherefore  I  prayed  her 
to  tell  my  Husband  that  I  was  waiting  till  I 
should  be  sent  for  to  rejoin  him,  and  then 
never  be  parted  from  him  again ;  and  David 
bade  her  tell  Montrose  he  had  never  been  for- 
gotten. After  a  few  more  words  she  said,  "  I 
must  lie  still  now  or  Mrs.  Grant  will  correct 
us — but  I  forgot,  she  is  one  of  those  waiting 
for  me."  Afterwards  her  mind  sometimes 
wandered,  but  always  upon  pleasant  things ; 


Lady  Beatrix.  255 

once  she  fancied  she  was  walking  with  her 
Brother  and  meeting  her  old  friends  in  the 
shining  streets  of  the  new  H  Jerusalem,  in  the 
visible  Presence  of  Christ  who  had  walked 
with  them  unseen    all    their  lives ;   and    she 
said,  "  I  hope  David  will  soon  come  here  for 
I  have  left  him  very  lonely,  but  God  is  with 
him."    More  than  once  she  looked  steadfastly 
before  her  with  a  joyfull  solemness,  and  I  am 
sure  she  then  saw  Angels  or  glorified  spirits. 
On  the  fifth  evening  she  lay  as  if  in  a  trance 
while  her  Life  slowly  left  her,  tranquil  as  a 
child,  saving  that  her  breath  came  in  sobs,  and 
the  change  was  stealing  over  her  face.     At 
last  she  looked  up,  first  at  David,  who  was 
holding  her  hand  all  this  time,  then  at  me, 
and  signed  to  us  both  to  kiss  her,  then  bade  me 
open  the  window.     Already  there  was  a  faint 
glimmering  of  Dawn  over  the  low  far-off  hills, 
and  the  morning  star  was  shining.     The  cool 
fresh  air  breathed  into  the  chamber  of  Death, 
and  a  strange  light  was  kindled  in  her  eyes, 
but  soon  waxed  dim,   and  for  a  moment  a 
troubled  look  came  over  her  face  ;  she  whis- 
pered that   it  was   dark,  then  David  spake 
something  to  her  in  a  low  tone,  whereat  she 
smiled  upon  him  ;  presently  there  was  a  deep 
sigh  and  she  was  gone. 

Late  in  the  gloaming  next  day  her  cousin 


250 


journal  of 


of  Claverhouse  rode  to  the  door,  not  knowing 
of  her  death,  and  was  sore  troubled  when  he 
heard  thereof,  and  craved  earnestly  that  he 
might  see  her.  He  looked  mournfully  upon 
her  as  she  lay,  like  one  in  a  deep  sleep,  with 
a  smile  half  flickering,  as  it  were,  about  her 
lips ;  her  favourite  snowdrops  and  sprays  of 
rosemary  placed  beneath  her  pretty  hands 
and  on  the  pillow  beside  her  smooth  grey 
hair  :  it  seemed  as  though  her  youth  had  re- 
turned to  her.  He  is  a  proud  silent  man.  yet 
the  large  tears  gathered  in  his  een,  and  at  last 
he  said, 

"  She  will  be  goodly  greeted  in  Paradise, 
but  I,  even  if  I  win  there,  will  enter  as  a 
stranger — unless  indeed  she  may  remember 
me." 

Great  was  the  mourning  at  her  Funerall 
among  her  Husband's  kindred  whom  she  had 
ever  reckoned  as  her  own ;  and  among  all  the 
poor  folk,  specially  certain  half-witted  innocent 
bodies  she  had  protected,  nought  causing  her 
greater  displeasure  than  to  hear  of  their  being 
anyways  mocked  or  evil  entreated. 

I  tarry  here  till  over  the  next  Sabbath, 
David  having  lovingly  invited  me  to  do  so ; 
moreover  the  Sterlings  are  here,  and  when 
they  depart  they  will  seek  to  perswade  him  to 
go  with  them. 


Lady  Beatrix.  257 

We  can  see  now  how  wise  was  sweet  Bea- 
trix in  her  desire  that  Margaret  Sterling  should 
come  hither,  for  nought  seemeth  to  give  greater 
comfort  to  my  lord  Mathertie  than  to  hold 
converse  with  her  of  the  days  when  you  were 
all  young  together  in  foreign  places :  of  the 
Valentine's  tide  when  he  had  watched  her 
window  vainly  in  the  morning,  but  when  he 
came  later,  Margaret  bade  him  stay;  and  of 
the  blithe  suppers  in  Paris,  when  you  would 
always  make  him  lead  out  the  Lady  Beatrix; 
of  their  dancing  together,  though  some  French 
gentleman  sought  to  be  beforehand  with  him  : 
and  of  the  journey  they  two  made  when  she 
would  go  to  comfort  Montrose,  and  they  rode 
all  day  through  the  snow,  yet  was  there  Sum- 
mer in  his  heart.  And  of  the  time  that  fol- 
lowed, that  began  sae  pleasantly,  yet  turned 
to  gloom  and  bitterness,  when  he  could  care 
for  nothing  save  the  hope  of  fighting,  till 
Montrose  himself  came  to  him  as  he  sate  all 
alone,  bringing  fresh  life  with  him — so  what 
marvell  if  he  fought  seven  to  one  that  he  might 
try  to  save  his  General  in  the  evil  day  ? 

Meanwhile  he  doth  most  manfully  and 
Christianly  endure  this  his  great  grief,  saying 
that  no  man  hath  more  cause  of  Thankfulness 
than  he,  whose  one  wish  hath  been  fulfilled 
after  years  of  hope  deferred ;  and  who  hath 

s 


250     journal  oj  i^aay  neainx. 

won  the  love  of  that  dear  lady,  and  dwelt 
with  her  so  long  ;  and  now  he  is  spared  awhile 
that  he  may  seek  with  God's  help,  to  be  more 
and  more  worthy  of  that  honour  and  that  hap- 
pinesse  bestowed  upon  him. 

May  it  be  well  with  all  of  us  who  have 
counted  such  among  our  friends,  yea — and 
they  still  are  our  friends,  for  they  do  not  for- 
get us. 


FINIS. 


0 


PR  c Smith,  Jane  Mary  Fowler D 

54-53  Journal  of  Lady  Beatrix 

S82J6  Graham 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY